':yililuaikA4!'?'!l^!!j^iliyilji'k 


DIS^R'IATIOiN 


rv    TfjE    BOOK    OF 


REVELATIONS 


DEDICATED  T  'THE  AUTHOK  :  IRIENDS 


?i- 


m- 

% 


BY  JAMES  GRAY, 

0^  the  County  of  laongjord^  Ifelantl. 


For  2vh<  tny  iv^e  ^cnfUn  afcretime,  wei'e 

writ f  til  Jo r    : . .      . . ; /  ing  :  t   j  ■  a;     .":?  •  u^!:  pn Heh ce  and 

omfort  oftks  scnpiures,  mi^'.  \acc  .'lO^^c.  Roiii.  xv.  4. 

Pleditate  upon  these  things- ;  give  th'^.'f     holly  to 

^hat  thy  pra-fiHng  may  appear  to  all. 

1  Tim.  iv,  \L    . 


PBTNT«D 


it 


18*  fJ. 


i:^  s  Q^  i^  ^^^  i:^. '^iS' 

AT 

PRINCETON,   N.  J. 


i»  <j  zv  -^  -X- 1 1>  :v     cj  I.-  ^ 

SAMUEL    AGNEW, 

OK     H  H  I  I,  A  n  K  I,  P  H  1  A  ,     PA. 


QTo. 


DiviSIO'  ''*' 


^  C...,  _^.v.s.o..,. ^.^^ . 

I  >^A^//;,         -^c              - 

,1)  '  Booh\             No,                     I' 

©  ••* ©, 


A 

DISSERTATION 

ox    THE 

REVELATION. 


DISSERTATION 


ON  TBE   BOOK  OF 


3S  "^  I3IL  A  "Ipa®  SF8 


DEDICATED   TO   THE   AUTHOR's   FRIENDS 
IN  AMERICA. 


BY  JAMES  ^GRAY, 

Of  the  Coimty  of  Longford,  Ireland, 


For  whatsoever  things  were  written  aforetime,  were 
written  for  our  learning;  that  we,  through  patience,  and 
comfort  of  the  scriptures,  might  have  hope.     Rom.  xv.  4. 

Meditate  upon  these  things;  give  thyself  ivholly  to  them, 
that  thy  profiting  may  appear  to  all,     1  Tim.  iv.  15. 


NEWBURGH : 

PRINTED  BY  B.  P.  LEWIS  &  CO. 
FOR  ROBERT  GRAY. 

1818. 


SouUum  District  of  ?iEW'YORK,  SS, 

^^i,\i  J    »    !  ;^/  ^^  ''^  REMEMBERED,  that  oo  tlic  ninc- 
J*)fe^4!iwi«l*a^  teeiith  day  of  October,  in  the  foity- 
^    L.   S.    [J  third  year  of  the   Independence  of 
2^Bi5M^'ilp"<oi5i'*5'  ^^^^  United  States  of  America,  Rob- 
^     ^    pritpj  \^  ^^^  Gray,  of  said  District,  hath  de- 
posited in  tliis  office  the  title  of  a  Book,  the  right  where- 
of he  claims  as  Proprietor,  in  the  words  and  figures 
following',  to  wit: 

j4  Dissertation  on  the  Book  of  Revelation.  Dedicated 
to  the  Author'' s  friends  in  America.  By  James  Gray^  of 
the  Coimfy  of  Longford^  Ireland. 

For  whatsoever  things  were  written  aforetbnt^  were  writ^ 
tenfor  our  learning ^  that  we  through  patience  and  comr 
fort  of  the  scriptures  might  have  hope.     Rom.  xv.  4. 

Meditate  iqron  these  things;  gice  thjself  wholly  to  them., 
that  thy  profiting  may  appear  to  all.     1  Tim.  iv.  15. 

In  conformity  to  the  Act  of  the  Congress  of  the 
United  States,  entitled  "An  Act  for  the  encourage- 
ment of  Learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  Maps, 
Chart?,  and  Books  to  the  authors  and  proprietois  of 
such  copies,  during  the  time  therein  mentioned."  And 
i\\so  to  an  Act,  entitled  "an  Act,  supplementary  to  an 
-Vet,  entitled  at)  Act  for  the  encouragement  of  Learn- 
ing, by  securing  the  copiesof  Maps,  Charts,  and  Books 
to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  copies,  during 
the  times  therein  mentioned,  and  extending  the  bene- 
fits thereof  to  the  arts  of  designing,  engraving,  and 
etching  historical  a^nd  other  prints." 

JAMES  DILL, 
'CUrlc  of  the  Southern  District  of  New- York. 


DEDICATION. 


To  my  Relatives  and  Friends  in 
the  United  States  of  America. 

Dearly  Beloved, 

I  take  the  liberty  to  offer,  for 
your  inspection^  the  following  re- 
marks on  the  Revelation.  The 
religious  establishments  in  this 
country  are  so  povYcrful,  that  to 
avoid  their  persecuting  princi- 
ples^ I  must  live  unknown  in  the 
land  of  my  nativity.  That  Ame- 
rica may  for  ever  enjoy  the  bles- 
sings of  every  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral good,  is  the  sincere  prayer 
of  your  constant  friend, 
in  the  faith 

and  fellowship 

of  the  gospel, 

JAMES  GRAY. 

Jpril  20//?,  1818. 
I  * 


PREFACE. 


I  AM  descended  from  poor,  but  virtuous  parents, 
who  taught  me  to  read,  and  write,  and  had  me  in- 
structed in  the  rules  of  arithmetic,  and  a  feeble  know- 
lege  of  geometry  and  geography.  In  my  youth,  I  was 
inured  to  hard  labour  of  various  kinds,  and  had  little 
time  for  Hterary  improvement;  a  farm;  and  family 
cares  then  succeeded,  which  were  also  impediments  to 
it :  This  being  truly  my  situation,  I  hope,  that  if  truth 
appears  in  these  pages,  it  will  apologize  for  the  want 
of  style,  and  elegance  of  language.  Being  totally 
unacquainted  with  the  learned  languages,  I  have  ad- 
hered chiefly  to  that  contained  in  the  scriptures,  which 
was  also,  through  the  whole  of  this  little  work,  my 
principal  guide.  A  strong  conviction  of  the  truths 
contained  in  the  scriptures,  and  a  blessing  promised 
to  those  who  read,  and  keep  the  sayings  contained  in 
this  extraordinary  book,  has  urged  me,  at  my  Lei- 
sure hours,  to  attempt  an  explanation  of  those  divine 
mysteries,  which  God,  in  his  mercy,  through  Christ 
Jesus,  has  given  to  mankind. 

I  know  that  I  shall  be  charged  with  maintaining 
Arian  principles.  What  the  doctrines  of  the  Arians 
of  the  fourth  and  fifth  centuries  were,  I  know  not,  as 
their  writings  were  destroyed  by  the  apostates,  in  the 
after  ages;  but  this  I  know,  that  under  the  third  sound 
of  the  gospel  trumpet,  the  salutary  waters,  (or  truth,) 
were  made  bitter  to  mankind,  by  false  teachers;  for 


Vm-  PREFACE. 

John  liimself,  in  his  epistles,  complains  of  it,  and  Pe- 
ter and  Paul  foretold  the  same.  Under  the  fourth 
sound,  the  third  part  of  the  sun,  (or  gospel  light,)  was 
smitten  5  the  third  part  of  the  moon,  (or  brotherly  love,) 
suffered  the  same  fate,  and  the  third  part  of  the  stars, 
(those  once  faithful  luminaries  of  the  church,)  became 
dim,  and  lost  their  former  lustre;  on  which  account, 
there  were  three  woes,  or  calamities,  to  afflict  the  chris- 
tian world,  under  the  thiee  succeeding  sounds, by  rea- 
son of  its  apostacy  from  the  truth;  for  under  the  liftli 
sound  the  bottomless  pit  was  opened  by  Constantine; 
smoke,  or  gross  ignorance  and  error,  arose  out  of  it, 
and  the  first  woe  commenced,  under  the  locusts,  or 
numerous  false  teachers  of  those  days;  they  also  form- 
ed an  uncharitable  creed,  at  their  first  general  coun- 
cil at  Nice,  A.  D.  325. 

Under  the  sixth  seal,  the  man  of  sin  grew  to  full  sta- 
ture, wearing  his  triple  crown,  attended  by  his  six  hun- 
dred and  sixty  six  bishops,  and  two  hundred  millions 
of  the  inferior  orders;  these  are  all  considered  by  the 
prophet  as  murderers,  gross  idolaters,  and  persecutors, 
and  they  would  not  repent;  these  brought  on  the 
second  woe,  and  the  Athanasian  creed  is  also  the  ba- 
sis of  their  faith. 

The  seventh  sound  produced  Protestantism,  with  its 
brilliant  rainbow  of  seven  colours,  or  its  seven  princi- 
pal sects;  and  rainbow  like,  great  part  of  it  was  invi- 
sible, as  it  remained  under  the  horizon  of  primitive 
purity  and  perfection;  for  which  reason  John  was  not 
pennilted  to  write,  or  take  notice  of  its  little  book, 
which  it  held  up  for  the  histruction  of  man'vind;  il  was 
sweet  in  John's  mouth,  to  sre  any  departure  from  the 
errors  produced  by  the  sixth  sound ;  but  bis  beiiy  was 


PREFACE.  IX 

made  bitter,  or  he  was  filled  with  bitter  reflections,  at 
finding  Protestants  not  supporting  genuine  Christianity, 
therefore,  he  was  informed,  that  he  must  prophecy 
again,  before  many  peoples,  nations,  tongues  and  kings; 
or  in  other  words,  we  must  go  back,  and  seek  instruc- 
tion from  him.  These  also  support  the  Athanasian 
doctrines,  and  began  the  third  woe. 

Let  Arianism  be  what  it  may,  by  a  careful  examin- 
ation of  this  wonderful  book,  we  shall  find  holy  John 
always  charging  the  western,  or  Athanasian  church 
with  guilt  and  error;  for  it  was  the  eighth  head  of 
the  Romish  beast,  and  was  (or  arose)  from  the  seventh, 
or  christian  imperial  head,  and  is  doomed  to  perdi- 
tion. See  also,  how  he  condemns  the  scarlet  whore, 
who  filled  the  earth  with  her  abominations,  and  see 
also,  previous  to  the  millennium,  how  the  beast  and 
false  prophet  are  to  be  thrust  down  into  hell;  and  see 
also,  how  the  Omnipotent  Jehovah  is  to  be  praised  for 
thus  judging  her.  May  the  Sovereign  Ruler  of  uni- 
versal nature,  hasten  the  time,  when  all  things  shall 
become  new,  and  the  new  Jerusalem  be  built  oa  the 
sure  foandatioa  of  the  law,  and  the  gospel  I 


INTRODUCTION. 


This  extraordinary  book  leads  us  to  the  kiiowlege 
of  God,  of  Christ,  and  of  ourselves :  By  it  we  may 
perceive  what  true  and  revealed  religion  is,  and  where- 
in it  consists :  By  it  the  counsel,  and  foreknowlege  of 
God  is  in  part  revealed  to  man,  by  the  mediation  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  and  by  it  the  saints  of  God 
are  enabled  to  view  the  things  which  have,  and  must 
come  to  pass. 

By  the  providential  care  of  God,  this  book  has  been 
on  record  above  seventeen  hundred  years,  and  will 
continue  so  for  the  generations  to  come.  It  is  written 
in  such  characters,  that  neither  its  heathen,  or  anti- 
christian  enemies  could  understand  them,  whereby  it 
escaped  their  destructive  hands.  Many  eminent  men 
of  the  later  ages  have  mistook  its  true  meaning,  by 
endeavoring  to  bend  it,  as  their  various  inclinations 
or  opinions  led  them.  It  is  given  by  the  Eternal  Au- 
thor of  truth,  and  therefore,  an  ardent  and  zealous 
enquirer  after  truth  can  acquire  a  knowlege  of  it. 

The  writer  of  the  book  of  Revelation  is  the  prophet 
John;  he  was  the  disciple  whom  Jesus,  in  a  peculiar 
manner,  lovad,  and  by  whom  he  received  his  heavenly 
education.    According  to  the  Mediator's  promise,  be 


Xll  INTRODUCTION. 

came  under  the  inspiration,  or  guidance  of  God  on 
the  day  of  Pentecost;  in  consequence  of  which,  many 
mighty  works  were  done  by  him  ;  the  same  accompa- 
nied him  in  the  isle  of  Patmos,  upwards  of  sixty  years 
after,  and  enabled  him  there  to  write  this  amazing 
book.  All  accounts  agree,  that  he  lived  to  a  very  ad- 
vanced age,  that  lie  outlived  all  the  other  disciples, 
and  thus,  from  his  great  age,  and  heavenly  endow- 
ments, he  was  best  quahfied  to  write  tlie  things  which 
he  saw,  and  the  things  which  are,  or  then  existed,  and 
the  things  which  should  be  hereafter. 

In  imitation  of  his  highly  exalted  Master,  he  says 
little  about  the  temporal  affairs  of  this  evil  world  5  he 
seems  to  rest  satisfied  with  the  predictions  of  the  old 
prophets,  concerning  tlie  fate  of  empires,  states,  and 
ki}igdoms;  he  scarcely  mentions  the  afflictions  which 
he  endured,  though  it  may  be  presumed,  that  they 
were  many,  except  in  one  place.  See  chap.  i.  9.  "I 
.John,  who  also  ana  your  brother,  and  companion  in 
tribulation,  and  in  the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus 
Christ."  His  gospel,  and  epistolary  writings,  are  of  a 
pure,  and  spiritual  nature,  his  prophetic  pieces  are 
interwoven  with  the  grandest  appearances  in  nature. 
In  short,  it  hath  a  language  peculiar  to  itself,  without 
the  knowlege  of  which,  it  is  impossible  to  understand 
it;  it  may  be  called  a  learned  christian  science,  and 
different  from  all  the  other  learned  sciences,  and  when 
time,  numbers,  and  descriptions  are  given,  it  is  done 
with  sucli  accuracy,  as  to  convince  mankind,  that  the 
words  of  this  prophecy  are  true. 

In  the  first  chapter,  he  calls  this  book,  <'  The  Reve- 
lation of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God  gave  unto  him." 
The  intention  of  it  was,  "to  shew  unto  his  servants 


INTUODUCTION.  XIH 

things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass;  and  he  sent 
and  signified  it  by  his  angel,"  or  by  divine  influence,  "to 
his  servant  John,"  who  was  the  writer;  when  written, 
John  directs  it  to  the  seven  churches  which  are,  or 
were  then,  in  Asia.  In  this  chapter,  he  places  God  as 
the  great  first  cause  of  all  things:  and  next  the  Re- 
deemer, as  supreme  Head  over  the  churches,  as  all 
power  and  judgment  over  them  was  committed  to  him. 

The  second  and  third  chapters  contain  the  charges 
given  to  the  Asiatic  churches;  wliere  any  error  ap- 
peared, they  are  severely  reproved,  and  all  are  ex- 
horted to  pejseverance  and  steadiness  in  the  truth 
which  they  received,  and  an  eternal  reward  promised, 
lor  their  encouragement. 

In  the  fourth  chapter,  the  Eternal  Jehovah  is  re- 
presented, as  God  over  all,  and  seated  on  the  throne  of 
universal  nature.  He  cannot  be  described  otherwise 
than  by  the  four  great  attributes,  or  perfections,  which 
constitute  liis  essence;  these  are  frequently  called  the 
four  beasts.  Around  the  throne  was  a  rainbow,  em- 
blematic of  his  covenants  with  man;  also  around  the 
throne  were  twenty  four  seats,  and  on  these  seats  snt 
twenty  four  elders,  figurative  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Is- 
rael, who  received  the  law,  and  of  t!ie  twelve  disciples 
of  Jesus  Christ,  who  witnessed  the  gospel,  and  propa- 
gated it. 

The  fifth  chapter  presents  to  the  understanding,  how 
the  revelation  of  God*s  will  came  to  man,  by  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  under  the  emblem  of  "  a  book  in  the  right 
hand  of  Him  who  sat  on  the  throne,  written  within," 
to  shew  how  it  would  operate  on  the  righteous,  in  their 
inner  man, "  and  on  the  back  side,'*  to  reveal  the  wrath 
of  God  to  all  who  disobeyed  it.     'i  his  book  was  "seal- 


XiV  INTRODUCTION. 

ed  with  seven  seals,"  and  none  could  open  Ihem  but 
He  wl:o  waS  ordained  of  God  for  man's  redemption. 
He,  the  Redeemer,  is  represented  as  a  Lamb  that  had 
been  slain,  figurative  of  the  sacrifice  made  for  man's 
salvation.  lie  "  stood  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  of 
the  four  beasts,"  by  which  vv^e  may  learn,  that  the  power, 
mercy,  wisdom,  and  providence  of  God  were  made  ma- 
nifest in  him,  for  man's  deliverance.  "And  he  stood 
in  the  midst  of  the  eiders,"  as  tlie  believers'  friend  and 
Mediator.  "  He  had  seven  horns,  and  seven  eyes,  which 
are  the  seven  Spirits  of  God;"  these  are  the  bountiful 
gifts  of  God  in  Christ,  and  freely  sent  forth  to  the 
saints.  Veise  12.  "Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain 
to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength, 
and  honour,  and  glory,  and  blessing!" 

In  the  sixth  chapter,  the  Redeemer  commences 
his  important  mission.  On  opening  the  first  seal,  he 
shews  (hat  purity  of  principle,  whereby  the  children  of 
GoD  are  enabled,  by  divine  grace,  to  "go  forth  concpier- 
ing,  and  to  conquer."  Tiiey  had  a  bow  given  them, 
figurative  of  their  spiritual  arn>or,  and  a  crown,  as  the 
reward  of  thtir  triumphant  warfare.  On  opening  the 
second  seal,  ambition,  vain  glory,  the  love  of  conquest, 
and  all  the  evils  pertaining  'o  a  military  life,  are  dis- 
coverable; for  to  him  who  acts  on  this  bloody  princi- 
ple was  given  a  great  sword.  On  opening  the  third 
seal,  covetousness,  liypocrisy,  and  evils  of  this  nature, 
would  appear,  under  the  pretence  of  justice,  if  not  re- 
stricted by  human  laws.  On  opening  the  fourth  seal, 
intemperance,  with  all  its  train  of  ghastly  evils,  may- 
be enumerated,  by  which  men  are  going  on  in  tiie  way 
of  death  and  hell.  On  oj>ening  the  fifth  seal,  persecu- 
tion is  held  in  abhorrence,  by  a  holy  and  just  God.   On 


INTRODUCTION.  XV 

opening  the  sixth  seiil,  tlie  fatal  elfects  of  popery  are 
discovciable. 

In  the  seventh  chapter,  we  find  that  persecution 
from  every  quarter  must  cease,  and  the  Jews^  those 
ancient  favorites  of  the  Most  High,  are  called  in,  and 
engrafted  into  Christ's  kingdom.  The  seventh  seal 
accords  with  this,  as  it  ends  in  silence.  Thus  ends 
the  first  view  which  God  has  favored  us  with,  under 
the  opening  of  the  seals. 

In  the  eighth  and  ninth  chapters,  we  are  favored 
with  another  view  of  things,  past,  present,  and  to  come, 
under  the  sounding  of  seven  trumpets;  which  is  the 
seven  different  ways  whereby  the  gospel  has  been  de- 
livered and  received.  The  first  was  to  the  Jews,  the 
second  to  the  gentiles ;  the  third  by  the  instructors 
which  arose  after  the  apostles'  days,  whereby  the  salu- 
tary waters  of  the  gospel  were  made  bitter ;  the  fourth 
by  the  teachers  which  next  arose,  and  obscured  gospel 
lighi,  a.iid  bivfthc-iij'  i<jvc,  \viii5jii  t;itujied  the  cliurclies 
to  fade  in  their  lustre;  the  fifth  began  under  Constan- 
tine  the  Great,  who  opened  the  bottomless  pit  for  the 
clergy,  and  began  the  first  woe;  the  sixth  is  the  long 
reign  of  popery,  by  which  commenced  the  second  woe; 
the  seventh  protestantism,  which  brought  on  the  third 
woe. 

The  tenth  chapter  gives  us  a  beautiful  history  of  the 
reformation,  under  the  metaphorical  appearance  of  a 
rainbow,  with  its  seven  colours,  or  sects;  its  seven 
thunders,  or  doctrines,  and  its  httle  book  of  instruc- 
tion; but  John  could  not  be  permitted  to  write,  or  ap- 
prove of  them  ;  and  the  book  wlien  eaten,  or  its  con- 
tents digested,  only  caused  bitter  reflections.     He  was 


XVI  INTRODUCTION. 

then  informed,  that  he  must  prophecy,  or  teach  again, 
wldch  shews  that  the  doctrines  produced  by  tlie  re- 
formers are  defective. 

In  the  elcvenlh  chapter,  under  the  measuring  of  the 
temple,  the  altar,  :md  them  vviio  worsliip  therein,  is 
she^vn  the  distinguishing  marks  |}etween  those  wjio  wor- 
shipped God  in  spirit,  and  in  truth,  and  those  who  de- 
pended on  the  merit  of  their  works,  and  the  power  of 
the  church  for  salvation ;  it  also  contains  the  prophesy- 
ing, death,  and  resurrection  of  the  two  witJiesses,  or  the 
preservation  of  the  law,  and  the  gospel,  by  the  reform- 
ers, with  other  circinniitances  relative  to  that  memora- 
ble event. 

By  considering  the  twelfth  cliapter,  we  shall  find, 
First,  the  beauty,  purity,  and  heavenly  attire,  of  the 
primitive  church.  Secondly,  the  conflicts,  and  afflic- 
tions, that  it  endured,  by  satan,  and  its  other  enemies. 
Thirdly,  the  woman's,  or  church's  flight  into  the  wil- 
derness, for  twelve  JiuiiOreU  una  aiAtj  j^^cxo.  Fourthly, 
the  wiir  between  the  Arian  and  Athanasian  sects;  the 
fust  lieaded  by  Michael,  and  the  second  by  satan. 
Fifthly,  the  defeat  of  satan,  and  his  schemes  after- 
wards to  seduce  the  woman,  or  true  church.  Sixthly, 
lier  only  protection,  in  those  days,  was  under  the 
wings  of  the  Greek,  or  eastern  Emperors.  And  sev- 
enthly and  lasty,  tlje  dragon  is  still  wroth  with  the 
woman,  and  the  remnant  of  her  seed,  who  keep  the 
commandments  of  God,  and  have  the  testimony  of  Je- 
sus Christ. 

The  thirteenth  chapter  gives  us.  First,  a  history  of 
Home  from  its  foundation,  to  the  wounding  to  death 
of  its  seventh  head,  in  the  year,  475.  Secondly,  the 
healing  of  this  deadly  wound,  by  the  eighth,  or  uni- 


INTRODUCTION,  XVU 

versal  papal  head.  Thirdly,  that  this  eighth  head  is 
a  blasphemer  of  God,  and  a  persecutor  of  the  saints. 
Fourthly,  that  he  was  to  continue  in  power  forty  two 
months,  or  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years.  And  fifth- 
ly, his  number,  or  the  number  of  his  brethren,  the 
bishops,  who  supported,  and  exercised  his  power  be- 
fore him. 

The  fourteentli  cliapter  exhibits.  First,  a  true  church 
on  mount  Zioii,  or  Jerusalem,  founded  by  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  having  his  Father's  name  written  in  their 
foreheads.  Secondly,  the  founding  of  the  gentile 
cluuches  by  the  apostles,  with  the  doctrines  taught 
liicm.  Thirdly,  the  fall  of  Babylon,  or  the  Romish 
cliu'ch,  from  the  faith  first  delivered  to  it.  Fourthly, 
tliC  severe  condemnation  of  the  Eastern  against  her 
lor  doing  so.  Fifthly,  the  rise  and  progress  of  the 
Lutheran  church.  Sixthly,  of  the  Calvinistic  church. 
Seventhly,  of  Presbyterianism,  and  how  it  condemned 
and  banished  Prelacy  out  of  Scotland,  for  the  space 
of  sixteen  hundred  furlongs. 

The  fifteenth  chapter  presents  us  with  a  great  sign 
in  heaven,  or  among  the  heavenly  minded,  whereby 
we  may  observe,  First,  th.e  happy  state  of  those  profes- 
sors of  Christianity,  whom  popery  could  not  seduce. 
Secondly,  their  faith,  for  they  sung  the  song  of  Moses, 
the  servant  of  God,  and  of  the  Lamb.  Thirdly,  they 
behold  the  manifestation  of  God's  judgments  against 
the  wicked.  Fourthly,  that  the  wicked  are  the  cause  of 
the  vials  of  wrath  being  poured  out  upon  them.  And 
fifthly,  that  they  so  obscured  the  temple,  or  scriptures 
of  truth,  that  no  man  was  able  to  enter,  or  discover 
the  truths  contained  therein  until  the  vials  should  all 
be  poured  out. 


XVni  INTRODUCTION. 

B}'  perusing  the  sixteenth  chapter,  we  find,  First, 
that  none  of  those  vials  began  to  be  poured  out,  until 
popery  was  established.  Secondly,  that  five  of  thorn 
were  pouring  out  at  the  reformation.  Thirdly,  that  t}»e 
sixth  began  soon  after  the  reformation,  and  involved 
the  protestants  in  it,  by  the  Armageddon  work,  or  lior- 
rors  of  war.  Fourthly,  that  the  seventh  is  pouring  out 
promiscuously,  at  present,  on  all  parties.  And  fiithly, 
that  nojie  of  those  vials  are  yet  empty,  neither  will 
they  be,  until  mankind  begin  to  pay  that  tribute  of 
adoration  and  praise  to  God,  for  judging  the  great 
whore,  who  corrupted  tlie  earth. 

The  sevenleenth  chapter  gives  us  a  curious  and  ac- 
curate deKicription  of  the  great  whore,  and  of  the  beast, 
whicii  carrieth  her;  of  the  ten  kings,  who  gave  their 
power  and  slrength  unto  the  eighth  Iiead,  or  papal 
beast;  that  these  shall  niake  war  with  the  Lamb,  and 
tlie  Lamb  shall  overcome  them,  and  tliat  they  shall,  in 
God's  apj)ointed  time,  begin  to  hate  the  whore,  and 
sliall  make  her  naked  and  desolate,  and  at  length  eon- 
.sume  her. 

The  eighteenth  cliapter  contains,  First,  the  total  de- 
struction of  Babylon,  and  the  several  causes  of  it.  Se- 
condly, the  excessive  giief  and  lamentation  of  her 
clergy  on  account  of  it.  Thirdly,  even  the  kings,  and 
great  nien  of  the  earth,  join  in  the  general  mourning. 
Fourthly,  her  merchandize  is  despised,  for  no  man  huy- 
eth  it  any  more.  Fifthly,  the  general  joy  among  the 
saints,  and  servants  of  God,  for  his  avenging  judg- 
ments on  her.  Sixthly,  that  her  overthrow  will  be  of 
a  violent  nature,  and  beyond  the  possibility  of  recov- 
ery. And  seventhly,  that  in  her  was  found  the  blood 
of  saints  and  propliets,  and  of  all  that  were  slain  upon 
the  earth. 


INTRODUCTIOX.  XIX 

III  the  nineteenth  chapter,  we  have,  First,  tl'.e  voice 
of  the  heavenly  minded,  ascribing  thanksgiving  and 
jH'aise  to  God,  for  his  righteous  judgments,  in  judging 
the  great  whore,  and  avenging  tlie  blood  of  his  ser- 
vants at  her  hand.  Secondly,  the  voice  of  an  immense 
multitude,  in  many  nations,  rendering  praise  to  the 
Omnipotent  Jehovah,  because  he  now  reigneth  over 
all.  Tliirdly,  all  erroneous  impediments  being  now 
removed,  behold  the  joy  of  both  Jew  and  Gentile,  in 
ascribing  the  glory  to  God;  and  all  uniting  in  the  gos- 
pel plan  of  salvation,  under  the  simile  of  a  marriage 
with  the  Lamb.  Fourthly,  the  blessed  state  of  those 
wjio  are  called  to  the  marriage,  because  to  them  are 
granted  the  robes  of  Christ's  righteousness.  Fifthly, 
the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit,  being  the  gift  of  God, 
the  prophet  is  charged  to  consider  it  as  such,  and  to 
worship  God,  who  alone  is  the  giver,  and  that  it  comes 
by  the  mediation  and  testimony  of  Jesus.  Sixthly,  the 
glorified  state  of  the  Redeemer  is  described,  his  power 
and  offices,  the  heavenly  arnnes  of  the  saints  who  fol- 
low him,  and  that  he  treads  the  winepress  of  the  fierce- 
ness an,d  wrath  of  Almighty  God,  which  implies,  that 
he  is  ordained  of  God  to  be  the  Judge  of  the  quick  and 
of  the  dead.  Seventhly,  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun 
shews,  that  a  new  spiritual  government  will  arise,  whose 
foundation  is  the  pure  gospel  light.  Eighthly,  that 
this  new  government  will  devour  all  the  old  establish- 
ments in  both  church  and  state.  Ninthly,  the  opposi- 
tion it  will  meet  with,  by  the  beast  and  false  prophet. 
Tenthly,  the  miserable  end  of  the  beast  and  false  pro- 
phet. And  eleventhly,  the  great  work  of  conversion 
which  will  then  prevail,  to  usher  in  the  millenial  dawn. 


XX  IxNTRODUCTlON. 

In  llie  twentieth  chapter,  the  millenium  commences, 
and  satan  is  bound  a  thousand  years.  Secondly,  the 
great  chain  that  binds  him,  is  man's  adherence  to  the 
law  and  gospel  precepts.  Thirdly,  the  fust  resurrec. 
tion,  and  the  blessed  and  holy  state  of  those  who  have 
their  part  in  it.  Fourthly,  satan  regains  his  liberty, 
when  the  thousand  years  are  expired,  and  sets  out  to  de- 
ceive the  nations.  Fifthly,  the  last  efibrt  of  satan  and 
his  host  against  the  saints,  and  their  final  overtlirow. 
Sixthly,  an  awful  description  of  the  last  resurrection, 
and  general  judgment. 

In  the  twenty  first  chapter,  the  prophet  shews  us, 
First,  that  the  present  heavens  and  earth  are  to  pass 
away,  and  that  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth  are  to 
succeed  them.  Secondly,  that  a  holy  city,  or  new  Je- 
rusalem, is  to  be  founded  therein,  and  become  the 
eternal  abode  of  the  saints  made  perfect.  Thirdly,  the 
happy  state  of  its  inhabitants,  who  ever  live  in  the 
presence  of  God.  Fourthly,  an  assurance  given  of  the 
certainty  of  these  things.  Fifthly,  the  miserable  state 
of  the  wicked.  And  sixthly,  a  description  of  this  heav- 
enly city,  and  its  undefiied  inhabitants,  and  the  total 
exclusion  therefrom  of  the  ungodly. 

In  the  twenty  second  and  last  chapter,  John  shews, 
First,  the  source  and  fountain,  from  whence  all  spirit- 
ual blessings  flow,  namely,  from  the  throne  of  God,  and 
the  Lamb.  Secondly,  the  happy  state  of  the  servants 
of  God,  even  in  this  life,  and  their  uninterrupted  state 
of  felicity  in  eternity.  Thirdly,  the  truth  of  these 
sayings,  as  the  knowlege  of  them  came  by  divine  in- 
spiration. Fourthly,  as  time  is  here  short,  and  very 
uncertain,  we  shall  obtain  blessedness,  by  keeping,  or 
living  agreeable  to  the  sayings  of  this  book.    Fifthly, 


m 


INTRODUCTION.  XXI 

tlie  propli^t  again  shews,  that  as  heavenly  knowlege 
comes  by  divine  influence,  Cod  alone  is  to  be  worship- 
ped, as  the  giver  of  this  precious  gift.  Sixthly,  that  the 
sayings  of  this  book  are  not  to  be  sealed,  but  always 
open  for  instruction.  Seventhly,  that  God  is  the  great 
lirst  cause,  and  parent  of  law,  and  the  happy  state  of 
those  who  obey  his  commandments.  Eighthly,  that 
Jesus  is  Mediator,  and  chief  Ruler  over  the  churches. 
Ninthly,  the  comfortable  assurance  of  free  grace,  and 
the  different  invitations  to  come,  and  be  saved.  Tenth- 
ly,  the  severe  denunciations  of  God's  wrath,  against 
those  who  add  to,  or  take  from,  the  words  of  the  pro- 
phecy of  this  book.  Eleventhly,  that  we  must  appear 
quickly  before  the  Redeemer,  and  how  we  oaght  to  be 
resigned  to  his  heavenly  will.  And  twelfthly  and  last- 
ly, this  holy  prophet  prays,  that  "the  grace  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  may  remain  wifti  the  churches. 
Amen." 


DISSERTATION 


ON    THE 


REVELATION. 


CHAP.  I. 

THE  beloved  disciple  and  propliet,  John,  begins  this 
book,  with  a  short,  but  nervous  ititiodi:clion.  He  <'nlls 
it ''The  Roveiatiuii  of  Jtsus  Christ,  whicii  Go!  gave 
uiito  hirn.''  Tho  intention  oi  it  was,  '-to  sht^w  unio  his 
servants  things  >vhich  must  bhortly  come  lo  pr^ssj  and 
he  sent;  and  signiiiod  it  by  his  angel,"  or  by  iliv.i  ope- 
rative influence,  iind  gU't  oi'  iiis  Holy  Spirii,  "  lo  his 
servEint  Jolin,"  wiio  was  the  person  appointed  to  pub- 
lish it.  This  Jahn  was  ordained  to  "bear  record  of 
the  word  ot  Goi.  and  of  tlie  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  of  ah  thi:  i.s  that  he  sav/,"  or  was  allowed  to  pub- 
lish. He  tiien  pronounces  a  blessing  on  him  "that 
readeth,  and  they  that  hoar  the  words  ot  this  prophe- 
cy, and  keep,"  in  heart  and  mindj^tliose  things  which 
are  written  therein;"  and  concludes  with  this  emphat- 
ic reason,  "for  the  time  is  at  hand." 

His  dedication  to  the  seven  churches  is  full  of  heav- 
enly cotisolation  to  all  true  believers:  "John  to  ti\e 
seven  churches  which  are  in  Asia:  Grace  be  unto  you, 
and  peace,  from  liim  which  is,  and  which  was,  and 


24  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  1. 

wliich  is  to  come;  aiul  from  the  seven  spirits  which 
are  before  his  Ihioiie.''  Here  God  is  declared  to  be 
the  great  first  cause  of  all  things.  See  also  Chapter,  iv. 
"And  from  Jesus  Clirisl,  who  is  the  faithful  Witness, 
and  the  first  begotten  of  tlic  dead,  and  the  Prince  of 
the  kings  of  the  i  artii.  ,Unto  him  that  loved  us,  and 
washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own  blood."  In  this 
verse  the  great  attribute  of  mercy,  through  the  Re- 
deemer, and  his  mediatorial  offices,  are  beautifully 
described;  and  in  t^iC  following  verse,  the  higiily  ex- 
alted state  ai'd  pi  ivi'ege  of  a  true  believer  is  given  in 
the  most  livi:rly  colours  j  for  tJie  Redeemer  "  hath  made 
them  kings  and  priests  unto  God,  and  his  Father;  to 
him  be  glory  and  dominion,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen.'^ 
"Behold,  he  cometh  with  clouds,  and  every  eye  shall 
see  hiiji,  and  they  also  which  pierced  him,  and  all  kin- 
dreds of  the  earth,  shall  wail  because  of  him.  Even 
so.  Amen."  Through  the  whole  of  this  book,  we  shall 
find  mankind  divided  into  three  parts.  First,  the  heav- 
enly minded,  or  tiiose  who  place  their  affections  on 
things  above.  Second,  the  earthly  minded,  who  have 
a  form  of  godliness,  but  were  ignorant  of  its  power. 
Thud,  tlie  sea,  which  ccrnprehends  the  heathen  and 
infidel,  or  pagan  world,  who  knew  not  God,  and  are, 
like  the  sea,  the  major  part  of  the  human  race;  it  is, 
therefore,  to  the  second  class  that  this  verse  must  be 
applied ;  for  first,  the  Redeemer  "  cometh  with  clouds,'* 
or  appears  in  an  obscure  manner  to  them.  Secondly, 
"and  every  eye  shall  see  him;"  they  shall  see,  but 
not  perceive,  as  did  the  incorrigible  Jews,  the  nature 
and  efficacy  of  a  Saviour's  love.  Thirdly,  "and  they 
also  which  pierced  him  ;"  this  includes  the  wicked  Jews, 
who  consented  to  his  death,  but  more  particularly  the 


Clutp.    1.)  ON  THE  REVELATldN.  25 

nominal  christians,  who  "  crucify  him  afresh,  and  put 
him  to  open  shame,"  by  their  ungodly  deeds.  And 
fourthly,  "all  kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  wail  because 
of  him."  It  is  plain,  from  this  last  clause,  that  the 
earthly  minded  and  carnal,  who  are  lovers  of  pleasure, 
more  than  lovers  of  God,  shall  wail  and  lament,  when 
they  are  cast  into  outer  darkness.  And  lastly,  "even 
so,  amen,"  shews  their  doom  to  be  inevitable. 

"I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the 
ending,  saith  the  Lord,  which  is,  and  which  was,  and 
which  is  to  come,  the  Almighty."  Here  again  God  is 
declared  to  be  the  great  first  Cause,  or  Parent  of  uni- 
versal nature. 

The  ninth  verse  shews,  that  "John  was  a  compan^ 
ion  in  tribulation,"  with  the  saints  of  those  days,  that 
he  was  "also  their  brother,  in  the  kingdom  and  pa- 
tience of  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  he  was  in  the  isle  that 
is  called  Patmos,  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  tes- 
timony of  Jesus  Christ."  This  appears  to  be  a  small 
barren  island  in  the  Archipelago,  between  Europe  and 
Asia,  to  which  the  prophet  was  banished,  for  the  truth 
which  he  propagated  and  maintained. 

Verse  10.  "  I  was  in  the  Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day, 
and  heard  behind  me  a  great  voice,  as  of  a  trumpet.'' 
This  voice,  or  call  to  this  holy  man,  seems  to  be  very 
different  from  that  of  the  teachers  of  this,  o'  the  form- 
er ages.  I  fear  many  of  them  have  ran  without  it,  and 
are  not  sent ;  and  how  can  they,  in  such  cases,  profit 
the  people  ?  This  great  and  spiritual  voice  was  be- 
hind him,  urging  him  to  write  for  the  reproof,  edifica- 
tion, and  comfort  of  the  churches,  by  saying,  in  tlie 
eleventh  verse,  "I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  first  and 
the  last;  and,  What  thou  seest,  write  in  a  book^  and 


20  A    DISSERTATION  (Chap.    1. 

send  it  unto  the  seven  churches  which  are  in  Asia; 
unto  Ephesus,  and  unto  Smyrna,  and  unto  Pergamos, 
and  unto  Tliyatira,  and  unto  Sardis,  and  unto  Phila- 
delphia, and  unto  Laodicea."  Why  John  was  directed 
to  send  this  book  to  these  seven  churches  of  Asia,  leaves 
room  for  a  variety  of  conjectures;  some  have  imagin- 
ed, that  as  these  churches  were  pretty  convenient  to 
each  other,  John  became  their  Metropolitan;  but  how 
could  that  be?  for  first,  as  it  was  the  Redeemer's  king- 
dom, and  the  future  happiness  of  mankind  that  he  la- 
bored for,  in  christian  love  he  could  have  no  particu- 
lar attachment  to  these  churches,  beyond  any  other; 
Secondly,  were  they  more  famed  for  their  piety,  than 
any  other,  that  John  was  commanded  to  pay  this  ex- 
traordinary attention  to  them  ?  Thirdly,  were  they  so 
situated,  as  to  transmit  copies  of  this  book  with  more 
ease  and  facility  to  other  churches?  Fourthly,  Avhy 
were  the  churches  of  Italy  and  Greece  not  noticed,  or 
were  the  writings  of  Paul  considered  as  sufficient  for 
them?  Fifthly,  were  they  more  likely  to  fall  into  er- 
rors, than  any  others?  Sixthly,  this  observation  I  am 
constrained  to  make,  that  as  they  were  situated  near 
Byzantium,  afterwards  called  Constantinople,  which 
became  the  seat  of  the  eastern  emperors,  these  em- 
perors and  their  bishops,  about  the  year  536,  separa- 
ted from  the  Roman,  or  western  church,  then  fall- 
ing into  idolatry.  The  eastern  empire  continued  till 
the  year  1453,  when  it  was  destroyed  by  the  Otto- 
man power,  and  many  of  the  easterns  were  obliged  to 
take  refuge  in  Europe,  about  the  time  that  the  art  of 
printing  was  discovered.  These  refugees  brought  with 
them  the  copies  of  the  New  Testament,  and  thus  by 
the  providential  care  of  God,  we  have  that  sacred 


Chap.    1.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  27 

volume  translated,  and  printed  in  the  languages  of  all 
the  reformed  churches,  from  the  original  Greek  manu- 
scripts. 

Verse  12.  "And  I  turned  to  see  the  voice  that  spake 
with  me.  And  being  turned,  I  saw  seven  golden  can- 
dlesticks." This  proves  John's  writings  to  be  all  figu- 
rative; for  in  the  twentieth  verse,  the  seven  candle- 
sticks are  shewn  to  be  tlie  seven  churcl\es.  On  con- 
sidering this  figure,  we  find,  that  a  candlestick  is  pla- 
ced on  some  eminent  situation,  it  supports  the  candle, 
and  thus  light  and  comfort  are  diffused  to  all  aroujxl. 
The  same  effect  would  a  church,  or  society  of  true  be- 
lievers produce. 

The  four  following  verses  shew  tlie  glory,  power, 
majesty,  and  dominion  of  the  Redeemer,  in  and  over 
the  churches,  as  their  Supreme  Kcad.  "lie  held  in 
his  right  hand  seven  stars,"  which  are  the  angels,  or 
the  governmental  authority  over  them.  "Out  of  his 
mouth  went  a  sharp  tv/o  edged  sword,"  whicli  she^s 
the  powerful  effect  of  his  gospel,  on  all  true  believ- 
ers, and  the  fatal  consequences  of  it  to  the  disobedi- 
ent. "His  countenance  v. as  as  the  sun  shineth  in  his 
strength."  He  is  the  Sun  of  righteousness,  who,  by 
his  gospel,  has  dispelled  those  clouds  of  error,  igno- 
rance, superstition,  and  idolatry,  from  all  who  are  obe- 
dient to  the  truths  contained  in  it. 

Verse  17.  "And  when  I  saw  him,  I  fell  at  his  feet 
as  dead.  And  he  laid  his  right  hand  upon  me,  saying 
unto  me.  Fear  not;  I  am  the  first  and  the  last."  From 
these  words  we  may  perceive  the  reverential  awe  of 
John,  who  was  the  beloved  disciple.  What  fhall  they 
do,  who  revere  him  not  ?  John  was  comforted,  they 
shall  be  tormented. 


28  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  1. 

Verse  18.  "I  am  lie  that  livetli,  and  was  dead;  and 
beliokl,  I  am  alive  for  evermore.  Amen.  And  have 
ihe  keys  of  hell,  and  of  death."  These  are  comfort- 
able words,  to  know  that  the  Redeemer  liveth,  that  he 
has  triumphed  over  hell  and  death,  and  is  the  victori- 
ous Captain  of  our  salvation.  That  he  has  the  keys 
of  hell  and  death,  shews  that  he  has  power  to  punish 
ihe  wicked,  as  well  as  reward  the  righteous.  As  all 
power  is  committed  to  him,  by  his  lieavenly  Father, 
glory,  lionor,  and  praise,  be  given  to  that  adorable  Be- 
ing, who  has  put  the  keys  into  more  merciful  hands, 
than  the  pretended  successors  of  Saint  Peter! 

Verse  19.  *•' Write  the  things  which  thou  hast  seen, 
and  the  things  which  are,  and  the  things  which  shall 
be  hereafter.''  Here  is  a  commission  of  a  most  exten- 
sive, and  important  nature.  John  was  beloved  by  his 
Redeemer,  and  by  liis  mediation  became  a  favorite  of 
the  most  high  God,  who  endowed  him  with  many  spi- 
ritual gifts^and  qualified  him  to  write  the  things  which 
•he  saw,  and  which  are,  and  even  those  things  which 
should  be  hereafter.  In  this  wonderful  book,  the  pre- 
dictions, numbers,  times,  and  other  circumstances,  ail 
•prove  it  to  be  of  divine  original. 

Verse  20.  "The  mystery  of  the  seven  stars,  which 
thdu  sawest  in  my  right  hand,  and  the  seven  gold- 
en candlesticks.  The  seven  stars  are  the  angels  of 
the  seven  churches,  and  the  seven  candlesticks,  which 
•thou  sawest,  are  the  seven  churches."  This  verse 
proves,  that  the  words  of  this  book  cannot  be  taken 
in  their  literal  sense;  it  is  here  called,  a  mystery,  and 
to  shew  that  it  is  so,  the  seven  stars  are  the  angels  of 
the  seven  churches,  which  is  the  spiritual  government 
of  ifs  s^everal  members,  in  defence  of  the  truths  of  the 


Chap.    I.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  29 

gospel,  as  committed  to  them;  for  we  see  that  some 
are  commended,  and  others  reproved,  wliich  shews 
that  tlie  whole  body  were  chargeable,  or  to  guard 
against  any  error  that  might  appear  among  them; 
and  thus  it  appears,  that  pastor  and  people  are  inclu- 
ded. And  the  seven  candlesticks  are  the  seven  churdi- 
es,  or  lights,  to  lighten  the  gentiles,  and  to  shew  man- 
kind the  way  of  righteousness,  and  truth;  and  to 
prove  this,  Christ  says  to  his  followers.  "Let  your 
light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they  may  see  your 
good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father,  which  is  in  heav- 
en."   Matt.  V.  16. 


Chap.   2.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  31 


CHAP.  II. 

Verse  1.  "Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephe- 
sus  write :  These  things  saith  he  that  hath  the  seven 
stars  in  his  right  hand,  who  walketh  in  the  midst  of 
the  seven  golden  candlesticks."  It  is  to  be  observed, 
that  the  r-^ven  churches  are  addressed  in  seven  differ- 
ent forms,  and  each  shews  the  power  and  efficacy  of 
the  Redeemer.  This  church  is  highly  commended,  in 
the  second  and  third  verses,  for  its  works,  its  labour, 
and  patience;  it  appears,  that  they  could  not  bear 
them  which  are  evil;  they  examined  pretended  teach 
ers,  and  found  them  liars;  they  persevered  in  well  doing. 
Nevertheless,  the  prophet,  in  the  fourth  verse,  had 
something  against  them,  because  they  had  fallen  from 
their  first  love. 

Verse  6.  "  Remember,  therefore,  from  whence  thou 
art  fallen,  and  repent,  and  do  thy  first  works,  or  else 
I  will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  can- 
dlestick out  of  his  place,  except  thou  repent." 

Verse  7.  "  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what 
the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches.  To  him  that  over- 
cometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  Ufe,  which  is  in 
the  midst  of  the  paradise  of  God."  Happy  state  of 
those,  who  can  overcome  the  snares,  and  temptations 
of  this  evil  world,  and  be  enabled  to  partake  o£  the 
tree  of  life!  When  faults  were  found  in  the  church 
at  Ephesus,  at  this  early  period,  I  fear  that  the  best  of 
our  church  governments,  at  the  present  day,  would  be 
found  vastly  more  defective. 

Verse  8.  "And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in 
Smyrna  write:   These  things  saith  the  first  and  the 


32  A  dissertation"  (Chap.  2. 

last,  which  uas  dead  and  is  ahvc.*'  This  church  is 
commended  for  its  works,  the  tribulation  which  it  en- 
dured, the  poverty  it  labored  under;  but  it  was  found 
rich  in  grace,  though  at  tlie  same  lime  there  were  liy- 
pocritical  members  attached  to  it,  m  ho  said  they  were 
Jews,  but  were  found  to  be  of  the  synagogue  of  satan. 
For  a  trial  of  their  faith,  it  was  foretold,  that  some  of 
them  should  suffer  imprisonment,  by  temptation  from 
the  evil  one;  they  were  also  to  suffer  persecution  for 
ten  days,  (or  prophetic  years.)  This  church  is  exhort- 
ed to  continue  faithful  unto  death,  that  they  may  ob- 
tain a  crown  of  life.  "He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  hira 
hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches.  He  that 
overcometh  shall  not  be  hurt  of  the  second  death." 
Happy  death  of  the  righteous,  when  they  shall  receive 
a  crown  of  life,  that  fadeth  not  away !  It  is  worthy 
of  notice,  that  the  faithful  members  of  these  seven 
churches,  have  seven  different  kinds  of  blessings  pro- 
mised, all  of  which  centre  in  eternal  happiness. 

Verse  12.  "And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Per^ 
gamos  write;  These  things  saith  he  which  hath  the 
sharp  sword  with  two  edges."  It  appears  that  this 
church  was  situated  in  a  very  corrupt  part  of  Asia, 
even  where  satan's  seat  is;  that  even  there  they  held 
fast  the  name,  and  supported  the  faith  of  the  Redeem- 
er, even  in  those  days,  wherein  Antipas,  a  faithful 
martyr,  was  slain  among  them.  But  he  who  knows 
the  mind  and  secrets  of  all  men,  found  vices  and  crimes 
among  them.  They  had  also  among  them,  those  that 
held  the  doctrine  of  Balaam,  and  threw  stumbling 
blocks  in  the  way  of  the  truth.  They  bad  among  them, 
those  who  incHned  to  idolatry,  and  were  guilty  of  for- 
nication.   They  had  also  among  them,  i.hosc  who  held 


Chap.   2.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  33 

the  doctrine  of  the  Nicolaitans,  now  called  poligamy, 
or  a  plurality  of  wives. 

Verse  16.  "Repent,  or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee 
quickly,  and  will  fight  against  them  with  the  sword 
of  my  mouth."  From  these  words  we  may  perceive, 
how  unequal  the  combat,  when  the  sinner  is  to  be 
fought  by  strict  justice. 

Verse  17  "He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what 
the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches.  To  him  that  over- 
cometh,  will  I  give  to  eat  of  the  hidden  manna,  and 
will  give  him  a  white  stone,  and  in  the  stone  a  new 
name  written,  which  no  mrm  knoweth,  saving  he  that 
receiveth  it."  Happy  state  of  the  righteous,  to  be  fed 
with  that  bread,  which  cometh  down  from  heaven,  to 
receive  spiritual  nourishment  from  the  Lord  of  life,  and 
to  enjoy  a  blessing,  which  the  world  can  neither  give, 
nor  take  away ! 

Verse  18.  "And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in 
Thyatira  write:  These  things  saith  the  Son  of  God, 
who  hath  his  eyes  like  unto  a  flame  of  fire,  and  his 
feet  are  like  fine  brass."  Verse  19.  "I  know  thy  works, 
and  charity,  and  service,  and  faith,  and  thy  patiencie, 
and  thy  works."  It  would  appear,  from  these  words, 
that  the  church  was  in  a  progressive  state  of  spiritual 
improvement;  but  yet  when  tried  by  him,  who  know- 
eth all  our  ways,  it  was  found  in  some  things  defective. 
It  was  charged  with  Tiaving  some,  who  taught  false 
doctrines,  and  thereby  seduced  others;  it  was  also 
tinctured  with  idolatry,  and  a  "space  to  repent  of  these 
fornications  was  given  her,  but  she  repented  not." 

Verse  22.  "Behold  I  will  cast  her  into  a  bed,  and 
them  that  commit  adultery  with  her,  into  great  tri- 
)>ulation,  except  tliey  repent  of  their  deeds."    From 


34  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  2. 

these  words  we  may  see  the  clanger  of  continuing  in 
sin.  God's  Spirit  will  not  always  strive  with  man;  he 
may  be  given  over  lo  a  reprobate  mind,  and  no  place 
for  repentance  found.  It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into 
the  hands  of  the  living  God  in  an  unregenerate  state. 
He  is  not  to  be  mocked. 

Verse  23.  "And  I  will  kill  her  children  with  death; 
and  all  the  churches  shall  know,  that  I  am  he  which 
searchest  the  reins  and  hearts;  and  I  will  give  unto 
every  one  of  you,  according  to  your  v.orks."  Verse  24. 
"But  unto  you  I  say,  and  to  the  rest  in  Thyatira,  (as 
many  as  have  not  tliis  doctrine,  and  which  have  not 
known  the  depths  of  satan,  as  they  speak,)  I  will  put 
upon  you  none  other  burden,  bat  that  v/hich  ye  have 
already;  hold  fast  till  I  come."  From  these  words 
we  may  see  the  purity  of  heart  and  life,  which  the  gos- 
pel law  requires,  and  the  dreadful  effects  of  teaching 
false  doctrines.  It  is  a  fact,  that  in  these  last  ages, 
men  have  considered  the  Redeemer  as  incapable  of 
ruling  over  us.  They  must  decree  rites  and  ceremo- 
nies, which  neither  he,  nor  his  disciples,  ever  ordain- 
ed. They  have  made  canons,  and  injunctions,  Avhich 
the  gospel  never  enjoined,  and  have  treated  with  con- 
tempt, the  glorified  Redeemer,  and  his  heavenly  Father. 

Verse  26.  "And  he  that  overcometh,  and  keepclh 
my  works  unto  the  end,  to  him  will  I  give  power  over 
the  nations."  "The  meek  shall  inherit  the  earth." 
Matt.  V.  5.  "And  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of 
iron;  as  the  vessels  of  a  potter  shall  they  be  broken 
to  shivers,  even  as  I  received  of  my  Father.  And  I 
will  give  him  the  morning  star,"  which  will  lead  us  on 
to  perfect  day.  "He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear 
what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches." 


Chap.    3.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  35 


CHAP.  III. 

Verse  1.  "  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Sar- 
dis  write:  These  things  saith  he  that  hath  the  seven 
Spirits  of  God,  and  the  seven  stars;  I  know  thy  works, 
that  thou  hast  a  name  that  thou  hvest,  and  art  dead: 
Be  watchful,  and  strengthen  the  things  which  remain, 
that  are  ready  to  die;  for  I  have  not  found  thy  works 
perfect  before  God.  Remember,  therefore,  how  thou 
hast  received  and  heard,  and  hold  fast,  and  repent. 
If  therefore  thou  slialt  not  watch,  I  will  come  on  thee 
as  a  thief,  and  thou  shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will 
come  upon  thee."  From  these  words,  we  find,  that  at 
Sardis,  they  had  a  name  among  the  churches,  that  they 
had  received  the  important  truths  of  the  gospel,  and 
were  content  therewith;  they  thought  the  name  suffici- 
ent, but  made  no  spiritual  improvement;  they  had  the 
form  of  godliness,  but  not  the  power,  and  therefore 
were  considered  as  dead,  or  ready  to  die.  From  hence 
we  may  learn  the  danger  of  living  in  a  state  of  carnal 
security.  If  we  are  not  growing  better,  we  are  growing 
worse;  we  must  grow  in  grace,  and  favor  with  God,  be- 
fore we  can  arrive  at  perfection,  and  perfection  is  posi- 
tively required,  before  we  are  admitted  into  glory;  any 
thing  that  is  impure,  or  unclean,  cannot  appear  in  the 
presence  of  him,  with  whom  we  have  to  do.  In  order 
to  attain  to  eternal  happiness,  see  what  the  Redeemer 
says,  INIatt.  v.  48.  "  Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as 
your  Father,  which  is  in  heaven,  is  perfect."  And 
here  the  command  is  to  "be  watchful,  and  to  strength- 
en the  things  which  remain,  and  are  ready  to  die."    If 


36  A  sissertAtton  (Chap.  3. 

we  do  not,  our  works  will  not  be  found  perfect  before 
God.  I  do  not  here  mean  absolute  perfection;  no 
mortal  on  earth  can  attain  to  that,  by  his  own  works; 
but  if  we  draw  near  to  God,  he  will  draw  near  to  us, 
and  our  merciful  High  Priest,  and  Intercessor,  is  able 
and  willing  to  perform  the  rest.  We  are  also  com- 
manded to  "remember  how  we  have  received  and 
heard,"  as  we  have  the  voice  of  scripture,  and  the  voice 
of  reason,  to  direct  us.  We  are  to  hold  fast  these  things 
and  repent,  lest  death  may  come  on  as  a  thief,  and 
we  know  not  what  hour  he  may  come. 

It  appears  that  "  even  in  Sardis,  there  were  a  few 
names  which  had  not  defiled  their  garments,  therefore 
they  shall  walk  in  white  with  the  Redeemer  in  glory; 
because  they  were  found  worthy.  He  that  overcom- 
eth,  the  same  shall  be  clothed  in  white  raiment;  and 
I  will  not  blot  out  his  name  out  of  the  book  of  life,  but 
I  will  confess  his  name  before  my  Father,  and  before 
his  angels."  Gracious  encouragement !  may  we  grow 
in  grace,  that  our  works  may  be  perfect  before  God. 
"  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches. 

Verse  7,  "And  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Phila- 
delphia write,  These  things  saith  he  that  is  holy,  he 
that  is  true,  he  that  hath  the  key  of  David,  he  that 
epeneth,and  no  man  shutteth,  and  shutteth  and  no  maa 
openeth.  I  know  thy  works :  Behold  I  have  set  before 
thee  an  open  door,  and  no  man  can  shut  it ;  for  thou 
hast  a  little  strength,  and  hast  kept  my  word,  and  hast 
not  denied  my  name."  The  church,  or  I  may  add, 
the  people  of  this  description,  are  greatly  encouraged; 
the  door  of  mercy  is  always  open  to  them;  if  they  are 
iveak,  they  also  are  willing  to  keep  the  faith,  and 


Chap.    I.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  37 

Cluist's  strength  is  sufficient  for  them.  These  are- 
they,  who  will  increase  in  strength,  and  stature,  and  in 
the  end  attain  to  perfection  through  Jesus  Christ.  These 
are  they,  before  whom  the  synagogue  of  salan,  or  all 
the  wicked  and  unbelieving,  of  every  description,  shall 
tremble.  In  that  day,  when  the  great  division  is  made, 
^^Come,  ye  blessed,  and  go,  ye  cursed,"  the  wicked 
shall  then  know  and  acknowlege,  who  are  the  redeem- 
ed of  the  Lord,  and  in  bitter  anguish  behold  those 
whom  the  Redeemer  has  loved.  Even  in  this  life,  the 
meek  and  humble  christian  has  his  reward,  which  is 
beautifully  expressed  in  verse  10.  *•  Because  thou  hast 
kept  the  word  of  my  ]mtiencc,  I  also  will  keep  tliee 
from  the  hour  of  temptation,  which  shall  come  upon 
all  the  world,  to  try  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth.*' 
And  our  Saviour  says,  "the  meek  shall  inherit  the 
earth."  JMatt.  v.  5.  To  be  enabled  to  overcome,  or  resist 
temptation,  is  an  inestimable  blessing,  and  happy  are 
ihey,  who  are  proof  against  the  seducing  snares  and 
allurements  of  it ! 

In  verse  11,  the  shortness  of  our  time  is  shewn  in 
very  expressive  terms.  "  Behold  I  come  quickly;  hold 
that  fast  which  thou  hast,  that  no  man  take  thy  crown." 
And  on  such,  a  blessing  of  a  most  singular  nature  is 
promised.  "Him  that  ofercomelh  will  I  make  a  pil- 
lar in  the  temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more 
out;  and  I  will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  my  God, 
and  the  name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  which  is  new  Je- 
rusalem, which  Cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my 
God ;  and  I  will  write  upon  him  my  new  name."  Hap- 
py state !  to  be  for  ever  in  the  favor,  and  under  the 
protection  of  the  Eternal  Jehovah!  to  be  found  wor- 
thy to  have  that  great  name,  and  the  name  of  thejill 


38  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  3. 

glorified  Redeemer  engraven  on  liim,  and  to  be  an  eter- 
nal inhabitant  of  the  new  Jerusalem !  O  happy  situa- 
tion of  the  saints  of  God  !  May  we  die  the  death  of 
the  righteous,  that  our  end  may  be  found  like  theirs: 
"He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
sailh  unto  the  churches.'' 

Verse  14.  ''  And  unto  the  aiij^el  of  ihc  cliurch  of  the 
Laodiceans  write:  These  things,  saith  the  Amen,  the 
faithful  and  true  Witness,  tlie  brginning  of  the  crea- 
tion of  God.  I  know  lliy  works,  that  thou  art  neither 
cold  nor  hot:  I  would  t'.iou  wert  cold  or  hot."  From 
these  words  we  may  perceive,  th.at  the  Spirit  of  God 
neither  rests  on,  nor  dwells  in,  people  of  this  descrip- 
tion; they  are  careless  about  those  things  which  per- 
tain to  their  everlasting  happiness,  though  they  cannot 
he  reckoned  among  the  openly  prophane.  Therefore, 
in  the  sight  of  an  all  seeing  God,  they  may  as  well 
join  the  wicked  of  the  earth,  as  be  halting  thus  be- 
tween two  opinions.  There  is  no  middle  state;  wo 
cannot  serve  Cod  and  mammon.  The  sentence  pas- 
sed on  this  kind  of  christians  is  truly  deplorable.  "So 
then,  because  thou  art  neither  cold  nor  h.ot,  I  wiil  spue 
thee  out  of  my  mouth,"  or  reject  thee  altogether.  The 
cause  of  this  lukewarmness,  or  indolence,  is  beautifulv 
ly  explained  in  verse  17.  "Because  thou  sayest,  I  am 
lich,  and  increased  w'lih  goods,  and  have  need  of  no- 
thing; and  knowest  not  that  thou  art  wretched,  and 
iriiserable,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked."  From 
these  words  it  is  evident,  that  the  Laodiceans  were  rich, 
had  acquired  much  property,  and  that  they  placed 
their  affections  thereon,  and  not  on  things  above;  gain 
and  wordly  interest  were  what  they  chiefly  doated 
on,  and  neglected  "  the  one  thing  needful ;"  they  consid- 


Chap.    Z.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  39 

ered  not  the  Redeemer's  words,  when  he  informed  man- 
kind, that  "it  was  easier  for  a  camel  to  pass  through 
tlie  eye  of  a  needle,  than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Matt.  xix.  24.  TJiey  over- 
looked the  information  of  St.  Paul  where  he  says,  "  To 
be  carnally  minded  is  death,  but  to  be  sjiiritualiy  mind- 
ed is  life  and  peace."  Rom.  viii.  6.  The  nghleous- 
iiess  of  all  such  are  only  filthy  rags;  they  know  not  that 
they  are  wretched,  miserable,  poor,  blind,  and  naked; 
they  want  that  righteousness,  that  spotless  raiment, 
wlierewith  the  saints,  by  Christ  Jesus,  are  enrobed.  Peo- 
ple of  this  description  are  not  born  again,  they  are 
not  yet  become  new  creatures. 

Verse  IS.  Notwitbslanding  all  this  lukewarmness, 
and  indifference  about  those  things,  which  constitute 
our  eternal  happiness,  yet  behold  the  vast  extent  of 
mercy!  "I  counsel  thee  to  buy  of  me,  gold  tried  in 
the  fire,  that  thou  nuiyest  be  rich;"  which  is  heavenly 
riches  that  fade  not  away;  "''and  white  raiment  that 
tliou  mayest  be  clothed,"'  that  is,  tlie  Redeemer's  right- 
eousness instead  of  our  own,  "and  that  the  shame  of 
thy  nakedness  do  not  a})pear;"  we  being  born  in  sin, 
and  our  righteousness  only  filthy  rags,  we  must  be 
adorned  with  that  righteousness  which  cometh  from 
above,  which  is  pure,  is  undefiled.  "And  anoint  thine 
eyes  with  eye  salve,  that  thou  mayest  see;"  that  is, 
the  eyes  of  our  understanding  must  be  opened,  by  the 
influence  of  that  divine  light,  which  enlightens  tht- 
saints  of  God,  and  enables  tlicm  to  see  the  w.'«y  that 
leads  to  salvation. 

Verse  19.  "As  many  as  I  love  I  rebuke  and  chas- 
ten, be  zealous  therefore  and  repent."  This  shews 
that  when  sickness  and  affliction  of  various  kinds  at- 


40  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  3. 

tend  us,  we  should  not  repine;  we  should  consider 
tliese  things  as  chastnings  for  good,  and  humble  our- 
selves before  him,  who  knowest  best  what  we  stand  in 
need  of.  We  should  use  the  language  of  holy  Job  when 
he  lost  all.  "  The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  tak- 
en away;  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord."  Job  i.  2L 

Vfrse  20.  " Behold  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock; 
if  any  man  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will 
come  in  to  him,  and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me." 
These  are  gracious  words.  If  we  resist  not  the  calls  and 
strivings  of  God's  Spirit,  and  show  our  willing  obedi- 
ence thereto,  grace,  mercy^  and  peace,  is  our  sure  re- 
ward; "for  it  is  God  that  worketh  in  us,  both  to  will 
and  to  do  of  hi?;  j;;ood  pleasure."  Phil.  ii.  13.  There- 
fore if  we  do  not  obey,  we  are  left  without  excuse. 

Verse  21.  To  shew  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  .Je- 
sus more  fully,  a  promise  is  here  made  of  the  first  im- 
portance. *•  To  him  that  overcomelh  will  I  grant  to  sit 
with  me  in  my  throne,  even  as  I  also  overcame,  and 
Jim  set  down  wiili  my  Father,  in  his  throne."  These 
words  are  .so  forcible  and  plain,  that  they  want  no  ex- 
planation- ^-lle  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what 
ihe  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches," 

Although  the  prophet  was  commanded  to  send  this 
book  to  seven  of  the  churches  of  Asia,  do  not  its  in- 
junctions extend  to  every  part  of  the  globe,  wherever 
the  name  of  christian  is  acknowlegcd?  "God  is  the 
same  yesterday,  today,  and  for  ever;  with  him  is  no  va- 
riableness, neither  shadow  of  turning."  These  once 
famous  churches,  by  the  increi:!3e  of  the  crimes  they 
are  charged  with,  in  these  two  chapters,  are  almost 
extinct,  their  candlestick  is  removed,  its  light  nearly 
extinguished,  and  in  the  room  thereof  is  (established 


Ckap^    Z.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  41 

the  religion  of  Mahomet.  When  such  is  the  state  of 
the  eastern  cliurches,  what  will  be  the  fate  of  the  west- 
ern, who  have  far  exceeded  them  in  apostacy  ?  Are 
the  dilferent  churches  now  in  Europe  as  well  govern- 
ed and  regulated,  as  those  of  Asia  were  in  John's  days? 
Are  the  people  of  this  age  as  humble,  chaste,  virtuous, 
and  truly  religious,  as  the  christians  of  the  first  centu- 
ry? Are  not  the  vices  and  crimes  of  those  who  call 
tliemselves  christians  crying  aloud  for  vengeance ?  Are 
we  free  from  fraud,  violence,  blasphemy,  perjiuy,  de- 
bauchery? or,  in  a  word,  is  there  any  of  the  ten  com- 
mandments which  are  not  violated  among  us?  1  fear, 
that  if  John  were  to  visit  the  churches  of  these  days^, 
and  witness  tlie  abominable  practices  of  too  many  of 
their  members,  he  would  not  allow  them  the  name  of 
christian. 

It  may  be  said,  that  I  am  too  severe  in  my  reflec- 
tions. Alas!  they  are  melancholy  truths.  Let  the 
state  of  Europe,  these  fifteen  hundred  years,  witness 
these  dismal  facts  3  and  to  add  to  the  black  catalogue 
already  mentioned,  christians  (so  called)  persecuting 
each  other.  It  is  often  said,  in  these  days,  that  Jesus 
died  to  save  sinners 5  are  we  to  continue  in  sin,  that 
grace  may  abound?  Did  he  die  to  make  us  worse?  No 
such  language  is  to-l^e  found  in  the  gospel.  "Repent, 
and  be  converted,'' are  the  termsof  our  reconciliation. 
If  HE  died  to  save  us  from  our  sins,  and  give  a  revela- 
tion of  the  Great  Jehovah's  will,  he  did  not  die  to  save 
us  in  our  sins. 

3  *. 


Chapi.  4.)  A  DISSERTATION,  &c.  48 

CHAP.  IV. 

In  this  chapter  the  prophet  gives  us  a  view  of  the 
power,  mercy,  wisdom,  and  providential  care  of  the 
eternal  Jehovah,  who  is  God  over  all,  blessed  for  ev- 
ermore. Amen.  The  same  John  has  informed  us,  that 
"no  man  hath  seen  God  at  any  time."  1  John,  iv.  12, 
We  can  see  him  only  by  the  great  attributes  and  per- 
fections of  his  nature;  he  being  that  pure,  and  eter- 
nal Spirit,  who  fills  universal  nature  with  his  presence, 
Our  Saviour  also  says,  "God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they  who 
worship  him,  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth.'' 
John,  iv.  24. 

A^erses  1, 2.  "After  this  I  looked,  and  behold  a  dooF 
was  opened  in  heaven,  and  the  first  voice  which  I  heard 
was  as  it  were  a  trumpet  talking  with  me;  which  said. 
Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  shew  thee  things  which 
must  be  hereafter.  And  immediately  I  was  in  the 
Spirit,  and  behold  a  throne  was  set  in  heaven,  and 
One  sat  thereon."  These  verses  shew,  that  after  John 
had  written  to  the  seven  churches  of  Asia,  being  still  an 
exile  in  the  isle  of  Patmos,  he  was  wrapt  up  in  medita- 
tion, and  divine  contemplation ;  the  Spirit  of  God  wrought 
powerfully  in  him;  for  the  first  voice  which  he  heard, 
was  as  it  were  of  a  trumpet;  like  the  apostle  Paul,  he 
was  caught  up  to  see  things  unutterable.  In  this  state 
of  mind,  the  heavenly  voice  said,  "  Come  up  hither," 
01-,  I  w  ill  give  thee  more  exalted  ideas,  "  and  shew 
thee  things  which  must  be  hereafter."  Immediately  he 
received  an  additional  measure  of  the  divine  infiuenee, 
and  the  first  thing,  which  presented  itself  to  his  under- 
standing, was  "  a  throne,  and  One  sat  thereon." 


44  A  DiSSJfiUTATlON  (Chap.   4. 

Verse  3.  "And  he  that  sat  was  lo  look  upon  like  a 
Jasper  and  a  Sardine  stone;  and  there  was  a  rainbow 
round  about  the  throne,  in  sight  like  to  an  emerald." 
I  find  that  the  Jasper  and  Sardine  stones  were  beau* 
Uiu'.ly  variegated,  which  shews,  that  as  God  is  mani- 
fest ill  all  his  works,  we  may  behold  the  amazing  vari- 
ety of  them;  and  also  that  his  "ways  are  unsearcha- 
ble, and  past  finding  out."  "There  was  a  rainbow  round 
about  the  throne."  This  bow  was  a  complete  emblem 
of  God's  covenant,  or  covenants  with  man ;  for  God 
said  to  Noah,  after  his  great  deliverance,  "This  is  the 
token  of  the  covenant,  wliicli  I  make  between  rne  and 
you,  and  every  living  creature  that  is  with  you,  for 
perpetual  generations.  I  do  set  my  bow  in  the  cloud, 
and  it  shall  be  for  a  token  of  a  covenant  between  me 
and  the  earth."  Gen.  ix.  12,  13.  This  bow  was  in 
sight  like  to  an  emerald,  which  shews  the  firm  and  du- 
rable existence  of  his  gracious  covenant  with  man. 

Verse  4,  "And  round  about  the  throne  were  four 
and  twenty  seats,  and  upon  the  seats  I  saw  four  and 
twenty  Elders  sitting,  clothed  in  white  raiment,  and 
they  had  on  their  heads  crowns  of  gold."  This  brings 
to  our  view,  the  covenant  made,  and  the  law  given,  to 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  and  is  to  stand  for  perpetu- 
al generations.  In  confirmation  of  this,  the  Redeem- 
er has  said,  "  till  heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot,  or 
one  tittle  of  the  law  shall  in  no  wise  fail,  till  all  be  ful- 
filled." Matt.  V.  18.  He  further  informs  us,  verse  17, 
that  "  he  came  not  to  destroy  the  law,  but  to  fulfil  it." 
By  a  careful  examination  of  the  gospel  covenant,  we 
shall  find  it  exactly  corresponds  with  the  former,  as  it 
is  a  confirmation  and  illustration  of  it,  with  th:s  difier- 
ence,  that  as  the  first  had  a  covensiut  of  works  annex- 


Chap.   4.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  45 

ed  to  it,  typifying  the  Redeemer,  that  part  was  abol- 
ished, by  the  sacrifice  of  himself,  and  is  now  become 
a  covenant  of  grace  to  all  true  believers  in  Christ.  This 
covenant,  now  no  more  of  works,  but  of  grace,  was 
given  to  the  twelve  disciples  of  Christ,  and  completes 
the  number  twenty  four.  They  are  called  Elders, 
which  is  a  mark  of  distinct  ion  conferred  on  those  who 
received  those  precious  monuments  of  God's  mercy, 
and  conveyed  them  to  mankind,  for  their  instruction. 

These  twenty  four  "  were  clothed  in  white  raiment," 
that  is,  they  had  on  them  the  garments  of  righteous* 
ness,  when  these  covenants  were  made.  They  "had 
on  their  heads  crowns  of  gold,"  which  shews  the  pow- 
er and  riches  of  his  grace,  which  dignified  them;  for 
when  Peter  said  unto  him,  "Behold,  we  have  forsaken 
all,  and  followed  thee,  what  shall  we  have  therefore  ? 
And  Jesus  said  unio  them,  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that 
ye  which  have  followed  me  in  the  regeneration,  that 
when  the  Son  of  man  shall  sit  on  the  throne  of  his  glo- 
ry, ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judging  the 
twelve  tribes  of  Israel."  Matt.  xix.  27, 28.  From  these 
words  we  may  perceive,  how  highly  these  trustees  of 
the  sacred  laws  are  honored. 

Verse  5.  "  And  out  of  the  throne  proceeded  light- 
nings, and  thunderings,  and  voices."  In  prophetic  lan- 
guage, when  God  gives  a  revelation  of  his  will  to  man, 
it  is  compared  to  lightnintr,  as  it  "is  quick  and  power- 
ful," and  cannot  be  resisted;  the  effect  of  it  is  as  thun- 
der, because  its  sound  is  heard  among  mankind,  and 
becomes  a  religious  system,  established  among  them. 
In  old  testament  language,  it  is  called  a  fiery  law,  from 
the  terrible  appearances  on  mount  Sinai,  when  Moses 
received  the  law  on  which  the  Jewish  religion  was  found^i 


46  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  4. 

ed.  See  Exod.  xix.  On  the  introduction  of  the  cluis- 
tian  rehgion,  wlien  the  Redeemer  opened  the  first  sea.1, 
it  was  sent  into  the  world  as  tlie  noise  of  thunder;  and 
James  and  John  are  called  Boanerges,  or  sons  of  thun- 
der, they  being  powerful  pillars,  or  supporters  of  the 
christian  faith.  The  same  figurative  expressions  are 
used  by  the  prophet,  when  any  new  religious  systems 
are  established  by  man's  invention;  so  at  the  reforma- 
tion seven  thunders  uttered  their  voices,  which  points 
out  the  seven  principal  seels  which  then  arose.  Chap. 
X.  3,  4.  And  at  the  judgment,  and  final  overthrow  of 
the  great  whore,  there  sliall  be  "mighty  tliunderings, 
saying.  Alleluia,  for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reign - 
eth."  "And  voices,"  are  the  voice  of  reason,  and 
the  voice  of  revelation,  but  particularly  the  latter, 
because  holy  men  of  old  spake  as  they  were  influen- 
ced and  moved  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  "And  there 
were  seven  lamps  of  fire  burning  before  the  thiojie,^ 
which  are  the  seven  Spirits  of  God."  In  many  parts 
of  the  sacred  writings,  we  read  of  "Alan)p  to  light 
our  path,"  which  plainly  is  the  Spirit  of  God,  con- 
ducting the  righteous  in  the  way  of  salvation.  These 
are  tlie  gifts  of  God,  wliich  burn  with  holy  zeal  in  the 
soul,  or  the  minds  of  the  saints,  through  the  media- 
tion of  the  Mediator.  Saint  Paul  beautifully  explains 
this,  in  1  Cor.  12,  where  he  shews  the  diversity  of 
gifts  which  the  Lord  hath  given,  and  that  it  is  the 
same  God  who  worketh  all  in  all;  and  that  the  mani- 
festation of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every  man  to  profit 
withal.  To  a  wicked  unconverted  man  this  appears 
nonsense,  but  they  who  fear  God  know  it  to  be  true; 
for  the  apostle  shews  the  Corinthians  what  they  were 
befoi'e  their  conversion,  and  how  tiic  Holy  Spirit  would 


Chap.   4.)  ON  THE  nEVELATIOX.  47 

operate  aftenvarJs.  As  Jesus  Christ  is  the  true  vine, 
the  righteous  in  him  are  the  branches,  and  God  gives- 
life  and  vigor  to  the  whole,  see  John  xv.  Therefore  if 
we  *^ abide  in  him,  we  bring  forth  much  fruit  imto  holi- 
ness," and  are  made  partakers  of  those  divine  favors 
which  God  in  his  mercy  gives:  When  thus  made  par- 
takers of  the  benefits  purchased  by  Christ,  we  in  a  mea- 
sure receive  with  liim  these  seven  lamps  of  divine  light, 
which  are,  heavenly  power,  riches,  wisdom,  strength, 
honor,  glory  and  blessing.  Thus  we  may  see  the  rich 
provision  which  our  merciful  Creator  lias  in  store  for 
the  saints,  and  the  servants  of  God  and  the  Lamb.  The 
saints  thus  attired,  may  be  said  to  keep  the  great  com- 
mandment of  the  Law;  "Thou  slialt  love  the  Lord 
thy  Gocl,  with  all  thy  heart,  strength,  soul,  and  mind.'' 
]Mnrk  xii.  30. 

Verse  6.  "And  before  the  throne  there  was  a  sea 
of  glass,  like  unto  crystal.''  Through  the  whole  of  this 
book  inankind  are  divided  into  three  parts.  First,  heav- 
en, tiiat  is,  tlie  heavenly  minded,  who  place  their  af- 
fections on  things  above.  Secondly,  earth,  or  the  no- 
minal christian,  who  is  carnal,  earthly  minded  and  sen- 
sual. Thirdly,  the  sea,  or  turbulent  ocean  of  mankind, 
and  like  the  sea  compose  the  major  part  of  the  human 
ra©e,  which  are  the  heathen  and  inlidel  part.  So  here 
in  this  celestial  view,  it  is  a  representation  of  the  an- 
gelic host,  who  are  in  the  immediate  presence  of  God. 
They  are  compared  to  crystal,  because  any  thing  that 
is  impure  or  defiled  cannot  appear  before  him.  "And 
in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  round  about  the  throne, 
were  four  beasts,  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind."  That 
is,  they  were  all  light,  nothing  in  nature  could  be  hid; 
which  shews  that  they  are  the  attributes  of  the  omni- 


48  A  DissERTATJOx.  (Chap.  4. 

potent  Jehovah;  for  no  description  can  be  given  of 
him,  otherwise  than  by  the  great  attributes  and  per- 
fections of  his  nature. 

\'erse  7,  "  And  the  first  beast  was  like  a  lion."  Fig- 
urative of  God's  great  and  irresistable  power  in  the 
work  of  creation.  "And  tiie  second  beast  like  a  calf;'' 
which  shews  his  great  mercy,  in  the  sacrifice  he  has 
niade  for  man's  salvation.  "And  the  third  beast  had  a 
face  as  a  man;"  which  directs  us  to  behold  his  infinite 
wisdom  ill  the  plan  of  universal  nature.  "And  the 
fourth  beast  was  like  a  flying  eagle,"  a  beautiful  em- 
blem of  that  providential  care,  by  which  the  wonderful 
whole  is  preserved  and  governed. 

Verse  8.  "And  the  four  beasts  had  each  of  them 
«»ix  wings  about  him."  This  directs  our  attention  to  the 
amazing  speed,  by  which  the  divine  will  was  accomplish- 
ed, in  the  six  days'  work  of  creation.  "And  they  were 
full  of  eyes  within."  This  shews  the  beauty,  light,  mag- 
nificence, and  harmony,  which  are  displa}^ed  in  the  cre- 
ation; there  is  no  defect,  no  blemish,  to  be  found,  for 
God  viewed  "every  thing  that  he  had  made,  and  be- 
hold it  was  very  good."  Gen.  i.  31.  "And  they  rest 
not  day  and  night,  saying.  Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God 
Almighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come."  When 
we  consider  the  amazing  works  of  God,  do  we  not  see 
his  great  power  day  and  night  shewing  forth  his  praise? 
Is  there  a  man,  saint  or  sinner,  who  does  not  by  day 
and  night,  experience  his  mercy?  Can  any  man  look 
around  him,  and  not  see  his  infinite  wisdom,  day  and 
night,  displaying  itself?  And  can  any  mortal  be  so  in- 
sensible, as  not  to  see  his  providential  care  over  the 
whole  of  creation,  by  day  and  by  night,  in  the  govern- 
ment and  preservation  of  it?    As  far  as  our  limited 


Chap.    4.)  ON  THE  SEVELATION.  49 

conceptions  can  extent),  is  there  any  thing  else  that 
is  making  this  incessant  proclamation,  in  praise  of  the 
Eternal  Jehovah,  but  those  four  already  mentioned? 
As  to  his  Omniscience,  and  Omnipresence,  they  are 
not  so  conspicuous  in  proclaiming  his  wonderful  works 
to  us  his  rational  creatures,  though  he  has  condescen- 
ded to  make  his  abode  with  us,  if  we  abide  in  his  laws. 
Verses  9,  10,  11.  "And  when  those  beasts  give  glo- 
ry, and  honour,  and  thanks,  to  him  that  sat  on  the 
throne,  who  liveth  for  ever  and  ever,  and  the  four  and 
twenty  elders  fall  down  before  him  that  sat  on  the 
throne,  and  worship  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever, 
and  cast  their  crowns  before  the  throne,  saying,  Thou 
art  worthy,  O  Lord,  to  receive  glory  and  honour,  and 
power;  for  thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  for  thy 
pleasure  they  are  and  were  created."  It  is  plain  from 
these  three  verses  that  the  true  believers,  (whom  I  shall 
here  call  the  ofispring  of  the  twenty  four  elders,)  when 
they  contemplate  God's  wonderful  works,  in  either  cre- 
ation or  redemption,  they  will  prostrate  themselves  be- 
fore the  throne,  and  in  imitation  of  the  twenty  four  el- 
ders, render  to  God  that  tribute  of  praise,  which  is  so 
justly  due  unto  him,  by  saying,  "Thou  art  worthy,  O 
Lord,  to  receive  glory,  and  honor,  and  power,  for  thou 
hast  created  all  things,  and  for  thy  pleasure  they  are^ 
and  were  created.^ 


Chap.  6.)  A  DISSERTATION,  &c.  5X 

CHAP.  V. 

In  the  former  chapter,  the  prophet,  in  the  most  beau- 
tiful and  lively  figures,  exhibited  the  attributes  and 
perfections  of  the  eternal  Jehovah.  In  this  chapter, 
the  amazing  extension  of  God's  mercy,  in  the  work  of 
redemption,  through  Jesus  Christ, is  opened  to  our  view% 

Verse  1.  "x\nd  I  saw  in  the  right  hand  of  him  that 
sat  on  the  throne,  a  book  written  within,  and  on  the 
back  side,  sealed  with  seven  seals."  This  book  "  is  the 
revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  God  gave  unto  him  5'' 
and  its  contents  were  made  known  to  his  servant  John. 
See  chap.  1.  It  *^  was  written  on  the  back  side,"  which 
shews  that  what  was  visible  under  the  mosaic  law,  was 
insufficient  for  human  happiness. — It;"  was  written  with- 
in;" which  leads  us  to  see  it  contained  that  which 
would  complete  it. — It  ^^  was  sealed  with  seven  seals;'? 
these  were  to  be  opened  by  the  Redeemer,  who  was  or- 
dained to  shew  us  the  way  to  eternal  life,  and  the  wide 
avenues  which  lead  to  sin  and  death. 

Verses  2, 3.  "  And  I  saw  a  strong  angel  proclaimings 
Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the 
seals  thereof?  And  no  man  in  heaven,  nor  in  earth, 
nor  under  the  earth,  was  able  to  open  the  book,  neith- 
er to  look  thereon."  This  strong  angel  is  the  gracious 
promises  made  to  the  Jews,  concerning  the  Messiah ;  he 
was  loudly  proclaimed  to  them,  by  all  the  old  proph- 
ets; the  people  believed  these  promises,  and  in  his  com- 
ing, and  his  presence  among  them :  But  alas !  they  were 
ignorant  that  his  kingdom  was  not  to  be  of  this  world; 
they  were  insensible  that  his  power  was  from  on  high, 
and  that  no  mortal  man,  be  his  attainments  ever  so 


52  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  6. 

great,  was  ''able  to  open  the  book  or  even  to  look 
thereon." 

Verses  4,  5.  "And  I  wept  much,  because  no  man 
was  found  worthy  to  open,  and  to  read  the  book,  nei- 
ther to  look  thereon."  John  laments  his  own  igno- 
rance; he  knew  not  the  Redeemer's  efficacy;  but  he 
was  comforted,  when  he  considered  the  promises,  and 
Ibund  that  it  was  Jesus  Christ,  of  the  tribe  of  Judah, 
the  root  of  David,  that  would  prevail,  and  open  the 
seven  seals  thereof.  It  appears  that  even  the  disci- 
ples were  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  Christ^s  spiritual 
kingdom,  until  the  day  of  pentecost;  being  then  under 
the  Roman  dominion,  they  asked,  "Lord  wilt  thou  at 
this  time  restore  again  the  kingdom  to  Israel !  And  he 
said  unto  them,  it  is  not  for  you  to  know  the  times  and 
the  seasons,  which  the  Father  hath  put  in  his  own  pow- 
er; but  ye  shall  receive  power,  after  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
come  upon  you;  and  ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto  me, 
both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea,  and  in  Samaria, 
and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth."  Acts  i.  6 — 8. 
They  were  commanded  "  not  to  depart  from  Jerusalem, 
but  wait  for  the  promise  of  the  Father,  which,  saith  he, 
ye  have  heard  of  me."  When  that  happy  day  arrived ; 
"they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  began  to 
speak  with  other  tongues;  as  the  spirit"  of  Jehovah 
<'  gave  them  utterance."  They  then  knew  the  Media- 
tor's power  and  advocacy  with  the  Father.  They  then 
became  new  creatures,  and  experimentally  knew  that 
their  Lord  and  Master  was  to  open  the  seals,  and  re- 
veal the  word  of  God  to  man. 

Verse  6.  "  And  I  beheld  and  lo,  in  the  midst  of  the 
throne,  and  of  the  four  beasts,  and  in  the  midst  of  the 
Elders,  stood  a  Lamb  as  it  had  been  slain^  having  seven 


Ghap.   O.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  53- 

horns,  and  seven  eyes,  which  are  the  seven  spirits  of 
God/'  In  this  remarkable  verse,  we  have  a  great  va- 
riety of  considerations.  First,  the  Messiah  is  repre- 
sented as  a  Lamb,  not  slain,  but  as  if  it  had  been  slain; 
which  leads  us  to  behold  his  glorious  resurrection  and 
ascension,  and  that  death  could  have  no  dominion  over 
him,  neither  would  God  ^^'sufter  his  Holy  One  to  see 
corruption.  Ps.  xvi.  10.  Secondly,  it  "stood  in  the 
midst  of  the  throne;*'  which  shews  how  highly  God  has 
^^ exalted  him,  and  made  him  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Sav- 
iour." Thirdly,  it  "stood  in  the  midst  of  the  four  beasts;" 
which  may  teach  us  to  see  the  power,  wisdom,  mercy, 
and  providence  of  God  magnified  in  our  redemption. 
Fourthly,  it  "stood  in  the  midst  of  the  elders;"  where- 
by we  may  behold  him  as  our  great  High  Priest  and 
Intercessor,  and  also  his  affinity  to  his  saints.  Fifthly, 
it  "has  seven  horns  and  seven  eyes,  which  are  the  sev- 
en spirits  of  God,  sent  forth  into  all  the  earth."  As 
God  is  a  spirit,  who  fills  the  universe  with  his  glorious 
presence,  we  may  in  this  verse,  perceive  how  various 
his  operations  are.  As  "it  pleased  the  Father  that 
in  Christ,  all  fulness  should  dwell,"  Coll.  i.  19.  so  here 
we  see,  that  he  had  the  seven  spirits,  or  gifts  of  God. 
As  he  came  forth  from  the  Father,  and  came  into  the 
world;  so  he  left  the  world,  and  went  to  the  Father. 
See  John  xvi.  It  is  evident  that  these  precious  gifts 
he  fully  enjoyed.  As  he  received  them  freely,  freely 
he  gives  to  all,  wlw  truly  believe  and  obey  him;  and 
sends,  in  a  measure,  those  heavenly  gifts  into  all  the 
earth,  to  his  saints  and  faithful  followers. 

Verse  7.    "And  he  came,  and  took  the  book  out  of  the 
right  hand  of  him  who  sat  upon  the  throne."    In  this 
verse  God's  infinite  mercy  is  powerfully  manifested, 
6  * 


54  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  5. 

by  the  commission  wliicli  he  gave  to  his  only  Son,  who 
bore  our  intirmities,  and  taught  us  tlie  way  of  salvation. 

Verse  8.  "And  when  he  had  taken  the  book,  the 
four  beasts,  and  four  and  twenty  elders  fell  down  be- 
fore the  Lamb,  having  every  one  of  them  harps,  and 
golden  vials  full  of  odour?,  which  are  the  prayers  of 
saints. "  From  these  words  it  appears,  that  all  the  heav- 
enly host  concurred,  and  rejoiced  in  the  gracious  plan 
of  man's  redemption.  The  twent}'  four  elders  testified 
their  joy  on  the  same  occasion;  ^'for  there  is  now 
no  condemnation  to  them  who  are  in  Christ  Jesus];" 
Rom.  viii.  1.  The  law  hath  no  dominion  over  them; 
they  are  freely  justified  through  faith  in  the  Redeemer, 
therefore  they  "  have  every  one  of  them  harps,"  which 
signify  that  all  is  joy,  all  is  harmony;  "And  golden  vi- 
als full  of  odours,"  which  the  prophet  explains,  and  says, 
"are  the  prayers  of  saints." 

Verses  9,  10.  "And  they  sung  a  new  song,  saying. 
Thou  art  worthy  to  take  the  book,  and  to  open  the 
seals  thereof:  for  thou  wast  slain,  and,  hast  redeemed 
us  to  God  by  thy  blood,  out  of  every  kindred,  and 
tongue,  and  people,  and  nation,  and  hast  made  us  un- 
to our  God,  kings  and  priests;  and  we  shall  reign  on 
the  earth."  From  these  words  we  may  see,  that  man- 
kind were  relieved  from  the  burden  of  the  ceremonial 
law.  The  song  now  sung  was  a  new  one;  it  was  a  song 
oi  adoration  and  praise  to  God,  for  his  redeeming  love; 
and  "  God  was  now  to  be  worshipped  in  spirit  and  in 
truth."  John  iv.  23.  Mercy  now  became  so  great,  that 
it  extended  to  every  kindred,  tongue,  people,  and  fia- 
tion.  These  words  also  shew  us  the  highly  exalted 
state  and  priviledge  of  every  true  believer. 

Verses  11,  12.  "And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard  the  voice 


Chap.   5.J  ox  THE  REVELATiOX.  6^ 

of  many  angels  round  about  the  throne,  and  the  beasts, 
and  the  elders;  and  the  number  of  them  was  ten  thou- 
sand times  ten  thousand,  and  thousands  of  thousands, 
saying  with  aloud  voice,  Worthy  is  the  lamb  that  was 
slain  to  receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and 
strength,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  blessing.'^  From 
these  words  we  may,  First,  behold  the  innumerable 
host  of  glorified  spirits,  v/ho  surround  the  throne  of 
God.  Secondly,  their  joint  acclamations  of  praise  for 
God's  redeeming  love.  Thirdly,  the  gifts  that  the  Re- 
deemer was  found  worthy  to  receive,  which  are  the  sev- 
en spirits  so  often  mentioned.  Fourthly,  these  are.  Pow- 
er, whereby  he  conquered  his  and  our  enemies,  got  the 
victory  over  death  and  the  grave,  and  trampled  satan's 
empire  under  his  feet ;  Riches,  as  he  is  rich  in  mercy 
to  all  who  come  to  God  by  him;  Wisdom,  as  he  is  able 
to  make  them  wise  unto  Salvation ;  Strength,  to  over- 
come all  temptation ;  Honour,  to  be  made  heirs  with 
him  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  Glory,  as  he  enables  us 
to  be  accepted  and  made  perfect;  and.  Blessing,  in 
the  enjoyment  of  God  to  eternity.  Thus  we  may  see 
what  God  in  his  mercy  has  done  for  the  restoration  of 
fallen  man. 

In  the  remainder  of  this  chapter,  the  whole  creation 
are  considered  as  shewing  forth  God's  praise  for  his 
great  mercy  in  Christ  Jesus.  Even  the  four  beasts  have 
given  their  amen,  or  assent. 


^hap.  ^.)  A  DISSERTATION,  &c;  S7 

CHAP.  VI. 

In  the  beautiful  language  of  prophecy,  the  vrill  of 
God  before  it  is  known,  is  compared  to  a  sealed  book. 
None  in  heaven,  nor  in  earth,  was  found  worthy  to 
open  it,  except  the  ordained  of  God,  who  was  mighty  to 
save.  He  took  the  book  out  of  the  right  hand  of  him 
who  sat  on  the  throne,  and  made  known  its  contents  to 
man;  by  first  shewing  him  the  way  of  eternal  life,  and 
the  broad  ways  which  lead  to  eternal  misery.  Man, 
being  a  free  agent,  holds  the  reins  in  his  own  hand, 
and  under  the  metaphorical  figure  of  a  horse  and  its 
rider,  he  can  conduct  both  as  he  pleases ;  or,  in  other 
words  it  is  the  principle,  on  which  he  acts,  be  it  good 
or  evil.  If  he  acts  on  a  principle  of  purity,  he  receives 
divine  assistance,  and  goes  on  his  way  rejoicing;  if 
otherwise,  he  gallops  on  to  certain  ruin. 

Verse  1.  '*  And  I  saw  when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of 
the  seals;  and  I  heard  as  it  were  the  noise  of  thunder, 
one  of  the  four  beasts,  saying,  Come  and  see."  First, 
John  was  an  eye  witness  to  the  introduction  of  the  gos- 
pel. Secondly,  by  consulting  the  gospel  writings,  we 
see  what  a  noise  it  made  among  the  Jews,  even  like  that 
of  thunder.  Thirdly,  Christ  being  the  power  of  God  to 
salvation,  power  invites  us  to  come  and  see. 

Verse  2.  *'  And  I  saw,  and  behold  a  white  horse  ; 
and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  bow,  and  a  crown  was 
given  unto  him,  and  he  went  forth  conquering  and  to 
conquer."  In  this  verse  let  us  observe,  First,  white, 
being  an  emblc'n  of  purity;  this  rider  set  out  heaven- 
ward on  a  p'lre  principle.  Secondly,  he  had  a  bow  or 
assistance  to  help  him  in  time  of  need.     Thirdly,  a 


oS  A    DISSERTATION  (Chap.   G. 

crown,  as  he  knew  his  reward  was  sure.  See  2  Tim. 
iv.  8.  '*He  went  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer;" 
for  he  ^^grew  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ."  2  Pet.  iii.  18.  And  fifthly^ 
our  Saviour,  in  his  sermon  on  the  mount,  assures  us, 
that  "  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart  for  they  shall  see 
God."  Matt.  V.  8. 

Verse  3.  "  And  when  he  had  opened  the  second  seal, 
I  heard  the  second  beast  say,  Come  and  see."  In  this 
verse  mercy  calls  upon  us  to  come;  but  see  an  evil 
principle  arise,  though  the  way  of  life  lies  open  to  us. 

Verse  4.  "And  there  went  out  another  horse  that 
was  red;  and  power  was  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon, 
to  take  peace  from  the  earth,  and  that  they  should  kill 
one  another;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  a  great 
sword."  In  this  verse  observe,  first,  a  principle  very 
different  from  the  first,  for  this  is  red,  and  of  a  fiery 
and  sanguinary  disposition.  Secondly,  "power  was  giv- 
en to  him  that  sat  thereon,  to  take  peace  from  the 
earth,"  from  whence  we  may  see  the  man  of  pride,  am- 
bition, and  vain  glory,  driving  on  to  endless  destruc- 
tion. Thirdl)',  this  evil  principle  is  not  confined  to  the 
warrior  alone,  it  extends  to  all  ranks  and  conditions 
of  men,  who  are  corrupted  with  it.  Fourthly,  our  spi- 
ritual peace  is  destroyed  by  it;  for  "if  the  tree  is  good," 
so  will  its  fruit  be,  and  tree  like,  an  evil  principle,  once 
firmly  rooted,  increases  in  strength  and  stature,  and 
spreads  its  pernicious  seeds  all  around,  and  is  on  the 
increase  from  generation  to  generation.  Fifthly,  if  we 
confine  this  evil  principle  to  war,  it  was  not  allowed  of, 
among  the  meek  and  lowly  followers  of  Christ,  in  the 
primitive  church ;  but  the  christians  of  these  days  make 
it  a  studied  science.     Sixthly,  in  the  apostles'  days,  the 


Ghap.   6  j  ON  THE  REVELATION.  59 

introduction  of  any  kind  of  error  was  called  a  false 
doctrine;  those  errors  have  since  grown  into  establish- 
ed principles :  For  instance,  transubstantiation,  mother 
of  God,  supreme  head  of  a  church,  &c.  &c.  These  are 
a  few  heads  of  this  evil  principle,  which  deprives  the 
earth  of  peace;  pride  and  ambition  are  the  very  oppo- 
site of  meekness  and  humility,  so  strongly  recommend- 
ed by  our  Saviour.  Matt.  v.  3,&  5.  When  we  depart 
from  the  latter,  we  fall  into  the  former,  and  by  these 
means  kill  one  another.  The  prophet's  conclusion  on 
this  subject  is  very  emphatic:  "And  there  was  given 
unto  him  a  great  sword."  A  great  one  truly!  It  slays 
in  the  cabinet,  in  the  field,  in  the  church,  and  even 
among  the  inferior  classes  of  men;  it  not  only  kills  the 
body,  but  also  the  soul. 

Verse  5.  The  prophet  here  brings  under  our  con- 
sideration another  evil  principle,  which  he  foresaw 
would  prevail  among  the  professors  of  Christianity;  for 
when  the  Lamb  "had  opened  the  third  seal,  he  heard 
the  third  beast  say,  Come  and  see.  And  lo  a  black 
iiorse;  and  he  that  sat  on  him  had  a  pair  of  balances 
in  his  hand.''  Here  is  a  horse,  or  principle,  the  very 
opposite  of  the  first,  for  this  is  black.  The  rider 
pretended  that  he  was  pure  and  holy,  though  he  prac- 
ticed hypocrisy, covetousness,  and  deceit ;  he  kept  with- 
in  the  bounds  of  human  laws,  and  would  appear  right- 
eous before  men,  for  he  held  the  balances  in  his  hand 5 
but,  like  Belshazzer,  when  weighed  in  the  balance,  was 
found  wanting.  See  how  the  scribes  and  pharisees 
were  charged  with  being  guilty  of  this  horrid  principle, 
and  a  woe  of  condemnation  was  denounced  against 
them,  by  our  Saviour  for  it.  Matt,  xxiii.  14,  23 — 31. 
In  short,  this  evil  principle,  with  all  its  attendant  train, 


60  A  DISSERTATION'  (Chap.  6. 

would  li.ive  110  bounds,  were  it  not  restricted  by  effici- 
ent laws,  bolli  divine  and  human  ;  for  in  verse  6,  the 
propliet ''  Jieard  a  voice  in  the  midst  of  the  four  beasts 
say,  A  measure  of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  mea- 
sures of  barley  for  a  penny,  and  see  thou  hurt  not  the 
oil  and  the  wine."  From  these  words  we  may  see, 
that  God  has  plnced  a  barrier  against  it.  See  the 
eighth  and  tenth  commandments.  And  that  we  should 
•'  covet  only  the  best  gifts,"  1  Cor.  xii.  31.  and  obey 
the  sacred   laws. 

Verse  7.  '*'  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fourth  seal, 
I  heard  the  fourth  beast  say.  Come  and  see."  And  see 
how  God's  providential  care  is  abused!  The  prophet 
•Mooked,  and  behold  a  pale  horse,  and  his  name  that 
sat  upon  him  was  death,  and  hell  followed  with  him; 
and  power  was  given  unto  them  over  the  fourth  part  of 
the  earth,  to  kill  with  swoid,  and  with  hunger,  and 
with  death,  and  with  the  beasts  of  the  earth."  Behold 
now  luxury  and  debauchery,  with  all  their  ghastly  train^ 
riding  the  pale  horse!  See  intemperance,  how  rapidly 
it  drives  on  to  destruction !  Behold  it  as  the  parent  of 
disrase !  View  its  amazing  power;  for  it  often  kills  with 
the  sword,  by  duelling,  and  other  crimes  of  the  like 
nature.  It "  kills  with  hunger,"  it  often  does  so  in  a  lit- 
eral sense;  but  observe  how  it  preys  on  the  faculties  of 
the  soul;  Reason,  with  all  the  spiritual  comforts,  whicli. 
ought  to  flow  from  it,  is  withered  and  impaired.  Bro- 
therly love  is  destroyed;  for  if  the  man  of  intempe- 
rance has  any  remains  of  it,  it  is  only  shewn  to  crea- 
tures like  himself.  He  never  hungers  nor  thirsts  after 
righteousness,  though  he  has  a  perpetual  thirst  for  sen- 
sual pleasures.  It  "kills  with  death."  Let  the  gout^ 
dropsy,  apoplexy,  and  diseases  of  a  like  nature,  be 


Chap.    6.)  ox  THE  REVELATION.  Gl 

vouchers  for  the  fact:  But  these  arc  not  the  greatest 
evils;  the  unliappy  victim  of  iiiten)i)eraiicc  isfrequetit- 
Jy  addicted  to  cursing,  swearing,  lying,  blasphemy,  per- 
jury, and  all  manner  of  iiUhy,  or  at  best,  unprofitable 
conversation,  which  end  in  eternal  death,  or  endless 
misery.  "And  with  the  beasts  of  the  earth."  View 
the  debauchee  in  iiis  worst  state;  he  is  beneath  the 
beasts,  and  is  a  companion  for  none  but  brutes  like 
himself.  "And  power  was  given  them  over  the  fourtli 
part  of  the  earth."  In  this  age  v.'e  may  see  the  truth 
of  this  calculation,  particularly  in  Europe,  which  since 
the  apostles'  days  is  become  the  seat  of  intemperance. 

Verse  9.  "And  when  he  had  opened  the  fifth  seal,  1 
saw,  under  the  altar,  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain 
for  the  word  of  God,  and  the  testimony  which  tlie}'^ 
held."  Behold  now  persecution  raising  its  merciless 
iiands  against  the  cliildren  of  God,  and  particularly  by 
them,  who  lived  by  the  altar.  Behold  the  Jewish  high 
priest,  and  his  accursed  train,  condemning  and  putting 
to  a  shameful  death,  the  innoceilt  Jesus,  for  preachiiig 
peace,  and  shewing  the  way  of  salvation.  Behold  them 
persecuting  his  harmless  followers,  and  putting  them  to 
death  also.  Behold  heathen  Rome  persecuting  the  pri- 
mitive christians,  for  giving  them  true  ideas  of  the  eter- 
nal God,  and  shewing  them  the  absurdity  of  worship- 
ping their  false  gods;  But  that  the  people  who  say  there 
is  but  one  God,  and  make  a  profession  of  christianify, 
should  persecute  each  other,  is  truly  astonishing.  But 
one  amazement  may  cease  when  we  consider,  that  it 
is  all  done  by  priestcraft.  These  false  teach(?rs  led 
the  laity  first  into  error;  ignorance  then  increased,  the 
scriptures  became  obscured,  and  at  length  totally  con- 
cealed.   In  this  state  of  total  darkness,  the  clergy  assum- 


62  A  DISSERT ATiox  (Chap.  6. 

ed  a  power,  which  none  dared  to  disobey.  The  few  who 
sought  for  gospel  information  were  considered  heretics^ 
doomed  to  damnation,  and  destroyed  without  mercy. 
O  persecutors !  persecutors !  ye  enemies  of  the  true  wor- 
shippers of  God,  ye  monsters  of  iniquity,  that  dare  to 
judge  thy  fellow  creatures,  and  doom  them  to  perdi- 
tion! Know  ye  not  that  God  hath  appointed  a  JuDor;, 
who  will  in  righteousness  judge  both  quick  and  dead? 
and  will  he  not  judge  you  ?  Mow  can  they  appear  he- 
fore  the  tribunal  of  the  Eternal  Jehovah,  who  thus  rob 
him  of  his  royal  prerogative,  and  put  to  death  his  saints? 
Stupid  mortals  the  laity  were,  who  have  been  thus  de- 
luded and  led  astray,  by  these  high  priests  of  the  altar! 

The  prophet,  in  verse  10,  represents  these  poor  per- 
secuted sufferers  as  "crying  with  a  loud  voice,  saying. 
How  long,  O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge, 
and  avenge  our  bJood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  ?' » 
The  cries  of  the  persecuted  have  been,  since  the  chris- 
tian era,  loud  and  great;  how  long  these  evils  will 
be  permitted,  is  not  given  us  exactly  to  know;  but  from 
the  signs  and  appearance  of  the  times,"  the  great  whore, 
which  did  corrupt  the  earth,"  is  near  her  dissolution. 
God  is  manifesting  his  great  power  among  the  nations. 
Rome's  lovers  are  hating  her^  they  are  eating  her 
fleshji  and  will  utterly  consume  her;  and  though  man 
may  assign  reasons  for  this  great  change,  yet  the  true 
reason  is,  "For  strong  is  the  Lord  God  who  judg- 
eth  her."     Rev.  xviii. 

The  prophet,  in  verse  11,  informs  us,  that  these  mar- 
tyrs for  the  trut.i  had  "  white  robes  given  unto  eveiy  one 
of  them;"  whic!\  is  a  proof  that  they  adhered  to  the 
prmciplcs  of  purity  and  truth,  and  are  to  enjoy  an  heav- 
enly inheritance.     *•  And  it  was  said  unto  them,  That 


Chap.   6.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  63 

they  should  rest  yet  for  a  little  season,  until  their  fel- 
low servants  also,  and  their  brethren  that  should  be 
killed,  as  they  were,  should  be  fulfilled."  From  these 
words  we  may  plainly  see,  that  they  who  are  advo- 
cates for  truth,  should  patiently  wait,  till  God,  in  his 
own  good  time,  shall  break  the  chains  of  ecclesiastical 
tyranny;  then  will  persecution  Cease.  Although  the 
prophet  assigns  no  fixed  principle  for  this  horrid  per- 
secuting spirit,  yet  it  is  easy  to  see  that  it  is  compound- 
ed with  the  other  evil  ones  already  mentioned.  The 
prophet  says,  that  it  was "  under  the  altar  he  saw  the 
souls  of  them  who  were  slain."  Were  there  any  who 
persecuted,  but  those  who  maintained  and  lived  by  the 
altar  service?  T^he  Jews  supported  the  altar,  yet  we 
see  a  sentence  of  condemnation  denounced  against 
them  by  our  Saviour,  for  their  persecuting,  and  other 
evil  principles.  Matt,  xxiii.  13 — 39.  Heathen  Rome 
was  guided  by  the  high  priests  of  their  altars,  when 
they  carried  on  the  ten  persecutions  against  the  prim- 
itive christians.  Papal  Rome  was  as  much  devoted  to 
the  altar  service,  as  any  of  the  former,  and  has  far  ex- 
ceeded them  iu  persecuting  cruelty.  Even  in  our  es- 
tablished church,  during  the  reign  of  the  Stuarts,  the 
altar  service  was  inclined  to,  and  for  that  reason  it  per- 
secuted. And  thus,  in  the  powerful  language  of  pro- 
phecy, we  may  "see  under  the  altar,  the  souls  of  them 
that  were  slain  for  the  word  of  God,  and  the  testimo- 
ny which  they  held." 

Verse  12.  "And  I  belield  when  he  opened  the  sixth 
seal,  and  lo,  there  was  a  great  earthquake;  and  the  sun 
became  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair,  and  the  moon  be- 
came as  blood."  At  first  view  we  might  imagine  the 
prophet  was  describing  the  end  of  all  things,  when  the 


64  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  G. 

earth  and  all  things  were  to  be  reduced  to  their  original 
chaos.  A  chaos  he  is  certainly  giving  us  a  represent- 
ation of;  but  it  is  that  of  the  ruin  of  true  and  vital  Chris- 
tianity. He  is  in  fact  shewing  the  rise  and  progress  of 
popery,  and  the  effects  of  it.  First  he  says,  "  there  was 
a  great  earthquake;''  so  it  was  in  the  days  of  Constan- 
tine,  the  forty  first  emperor  of  Rome,  when  he  took  on 
him  the  name  of  christian,  and  overturned  that  of  pa- 
ganism. Secondly,  "the  sun  became  black  as  sack- 
cloth of  hair;"  this  was  literally  the  case  when  the 
pure  liglit  of  tlie  gospel  was  ecliped  by  the  smoke  of 
the  bottomless  pit  opened  by  Constantino  and  the  key 
of  it  ^viven  to  the  church.  Thirdly,  "  the  moon  became 
as  blood.''  Brotherly  love  and  natural  affection  be- 
came corrupt.  See  the  violence  of  the  Arian  and  eutha- 
nasian factions,  in  the  same  Emperor's  days. 

Verse  13.  Constantino  establishing  the  church  in 
temporal,  as  well  as  spiritual  power,  soon  caused  the 
stars,  or  churches,  to  fall  from  their  heavenly  lustre  "  to 
tlie  earth,  even  as  a  figtree  casteth  her  untimely  figs, 
when  she  is  shaken  of  a  mighty  wind."  What  a  ner- 
vous, though  short  account  this  is,  of  the  miserable  fall 
and  decay  of  the  churches,  from  their  primitive  purity  I 

Verse  14.  "And  the  heaven  departed  as  a  scroll, 
when  it  is  rolled  together."  Such  are  the  fatal  effects, 
when  mankind  fall  into  ignorance  and  error;  they  have 
no  pleasure  in  contemplating  heavenly  objects;  their 
ideas  concerning  the  great  work  of  creation,  are  gross 
and  absurd,  and  so  are  their  notions  of  redeeming  love. 
Converse  with  such  on  the  providential  care  and  good- 
ness of  God,  they  will  admit  it,  but  it  affords  no  com- 
fort; speak  to  them  on  the  subject  of  justifying  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ,  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  new 


Chap.    6.)  ON'  THE  REVELATION.  05 

birtii,  &c.  they  have  no  conception  of  such  things;  sucli 
conversation  is  to  them  insipid,  such  knowlege  is  to 
ihem  like  a  scroll,  or  sheet  of  paper,  when  it  is  roll- 
ed togetlier.  "And  every  mountain  and  island  were 
inoved  out  of  their  places;"  When  this  part  of  tlie 
verse  is  considered,  we  shall  find  that  the  principles  of 
popery  removed,  by  degrees,  every  obstacle  in  its  way, 
and  as  it  grew  in  power,  it  set  up  kings,  and  detlu^oned 
them;  it  absolved  subjects  from  their  allegiance,  and 
granted  pardons  to  tht-  rebellious;  it  changed  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  by  leaving  out  the  second,  to  make 
way  for  image  worsliip;  it  split  tlie  tenth  in  two,  to  pre- 
serve the  number;  it  made  the  scriptures  of  truth  of  no 
eflect  by  its  traditions;  it  made  the  canon,  or  decree  of 
a  general  council,  of  more  validity  than  any  gospel  au* 
thority;  it  set  up  the  pope's  infallibility,  in  opposition 
to  him  who  is  Supreme  Judge;  it  condemned  the  right- 
eous, and  justified  the  ungodly;  it  put  the  Redeemer 
into  limbiis  pcitnun,  when  the  avaricious  road  to  purga- 
tory was  discovered;  it  substituted  the  sacrifice  of  the 
mass,  in  the  room  of  that  atoning  sacrifice,  which  was 
to  take  a\va\^  the  sins  of  the  world;  and  thus  it  gra- 
dually removed  every  mountain  and  island  of  hope  and 
security,  offered  to  us  in  t'lc  gospel,  out  of  their  places, 
and  placed  man's  salvation  in  the  merits  of  the  church. 
Verses  15,  16.  ^'And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and 
the  great  men,  and  the  rich  men,  and  the  chief  cap- 
tains, and  the  mighty  men,  and  every  bondman,  and 
every  freeman,  hid  themselves  in  the  dens,  and  in  the 
rocks  of  the  mountains.''  When  we  consider  this  verse, 
we  may  easily  see,  how  popery  brought  under  its  do- 
minion all  ranks  of  men,  from  the  king,  to  the  mean- 
est of  his  subjects.  The  different  orders  of  the  Rom- 
6  * 


66  A  DJ^sEKTA'i ia%  (Chap.  6. 

isli  hierarcliy  could  afford  dens,  and  rocks,  for  maii- 
kind  of  all  descriptions,  provided  they  embraced  it.^^ 
religion.  If  they  had  faith  in  the  church,  no  matter 
how  great  the  crime;  it  Jiad  pov.cr  to  absolve,  provi- 
ded the  sinner  had  money  to  pay.  According  to  the 
rank  and  dignity  of  the  offender,  there  nuist  be  a  sura 
proportionate.  If  he  was  a  king,  he  must  make  con- 
fession to  an  Archbishop,  oi:  Cardinal;  if  a  peer,  a 
Bishop  could  do  his  business;  and  so  on  to  the  poor 
peasant,  who  had  the  Friar  to  apply  to.  In  a  word, 
let  the  rank  and  situation  of  the  sinner  be  wliat  it  may, 
and  his  crimes  of  ever  so  heinous  a  nature,  there  was 
a  den  or  rock  he  could  hide  under.  Thus  we  may  see, 
what  excellent  provision  the  church  has  made  for  the 
sinner's  safety.  But  alas  !  the  scene  changes;  death, 
the  king  of  terrors,  sends  his  fatal  summons.  Sins  and 
cfi'imes  of  the  deepest  dye,  stand  in  array  before  the 
impenitent  sinner — he  dreads  iai  offended  God — he 
has  rejected  the  offers  of  a  Redeemer — the  time  of  his 
departure  is  at  hand — he  sees  the  great  day  of  God's 
wrath  is  come,  and  he  is  not  able  to  stand,  for  his  sins 
are  unrcpented  of.  In  this  awful  situation,  he  or  hvs 
friends  send  for  the  priest — the  priest  arrives — he  con- 
verses a  little  with  the  patient,  (if  the  patient  is  able,) 
and  reminds  him  of  the  good  he  has  done — that  he  was 
a  good  neighbor — that  lie  was  charitable,  Szc.  He  pulls 
out  his  book — he  reads  some  prayers  appointed  for  the 
occasion — he  anoints  him,  or  gives  him  the  Eucharist 
— ^he  reads  the  absolution — pronounces  a  blessing,  and 
takes  his  leave — the  poor  pinner  rests  satisfied,  and 
dies  in  this  lethargic  stale.  His  friends  are  content — 
they  are  pleased,  because  the  deceased  has  received 
the  rites  of  the  church — they  pronounce  him  happy.. 


Qhap,  6.j  ON  THE  REVEJ.ATiaN->  67, 

But  lest  all  this  should  fail,  the  priest  is  sent  for  again. 
He  reads  mass  as  a  propitiatory  sacrifice  for  the  living 
and  the  dead.  A  contribution  is  raised,  on  purpose  to 
pay  him.  If  the  deceased  was  a  poor  man,  one  mass 
will  do;  hut  if  a  rich  man,  he  must  have  many,  because 
his  friends  can  extend  their  liberality.  At  worst,  they 
are  assured,  that  their  friend  is  safely  arrived  in  pur- 
gatory, where  he  is  out  of  danger  till  the  church  prays 
him  out.  These  arc  the  mountains;  these  are  tlie 
rocks  and  dens,  wiiich  a  large  portion  of  mankind  take 
their  miserable  shelter  under,  and  neglect  that  Rock 
wliich  can  give  eternal  security. 

Chapter  viii,  verse  1.  "And  when  he  had  opened 
the  seventh  seal,  there  was  silence  in  heaven,  about  tl}e 
space  of  half  an  hour."  This  silence  seems  to  refcf 
to  a  time,  when  all  jarring,  and  discordant  interests 
shall  cease ;  when  papal  and  regal  power  shall  have 
an  end,  and  become  like  the  dust  of  the  summer  thresh* 
ing  floor;  Dan.  chapters  ii,  &  vii.  when  the  Jews  shall 
be  united  under  their  lawful  High  Priest  and  King; 
when  the  scriptures  of  truth  shall  be  well  understood, 
and  become  the  fundamental  law  of  mankind;  when 
nation  will  no  more  rise  against  nation,  and  all  shall 
obey  the  law  and  gospel  precepts,  and  true  millennial 
knowlege  shall  diffuse  itself  over  the  earth.  Then 
will  man  have  silence  and  repose,  and  in  grateful  ado- 
ration give  the  glory  and  praise  to  him,  who  hath  thus 
brought  all  things  under  subjection  to  his  Son;  "then 
shall  the  Son  also  himself  be  subject  unto  him  that  put 
all  things  under  him,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all."  1  Cor. 
XV.  28.  Thus  there  will  be  an  end  put  to  all  human 
noise  and  nonsense,  and  the  great  Jehovah  gloriiied 
by  all  his  ratioaal  creatures,. 


Chap»  7*)  A  DISSERTATION,  &c.  69 

CHAP.  VII. 

The  }3rophet,  in  tlic  former  clmpter,  Iiavi ng  slicwil 
the  (lifiereiit  principles  which  have  opei>yed  on  the 
minds  of  the  christian  part  of  mankind,  ii;fbrms  iis,  in 
the  eighth  chapter,  that -'^wlien  ti-.e  s^veiilh  seal  was 
opened,  there  was  silence  inJieaven  ahout  the  space  of 
Iiaif  ail  hour."  This  silence  is. beautifully  described 
in  this  chaj)ter,  the  whole  of  which  relates  to  the  call- 
ing in  of  the  Jews,  and  the  happy  junction  of  these,  with 
the  true  worsliippers  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ. 

,  Verse  1.  John  informs  us^  that "  after  tliesc  things," 
(tliat  is,  when  the  evils  mentioned  in  the  former  chap- 
ter should  have  lost  their  power  and  inflLicnce,)he  "saw 
four  angels  standing  on  the  four  corners  of  the  earth, 
holding  the  four  winds  of  the  earth,  that  the  wind  should 
not  blow  on  the  earth,  nor  on  the  sea,  nor  on  any  tree." 
In  this  verse,  John  compares  the  four  winds  of  doctrine, 
wliich  prevail  in  the  earth,  to  the  four  principal, or  cardi- 
nal points  thereof.  These  winds  are, first,  paganism ;  se- 
condly, popery,  thirdly,  mahometanism;  fourthly,  pro- 
testantism. These  winds,  which  formerly  blew  so  vio- 
lently against  each  other,  are  at  this  tinie  to  cease. 
Even  at  the  present  day,  a  spiritof  toleration  is  mani- 
festing itself  among  them.  These  winds  are  not  to 
blow  on  the  earth,  that  is,  to  affect  the  earthly  mind- 
ed and  carnal;  nor  on  the  sea,  to  agitate  the  heathen; 
nor  on  any  tree,  by  which  we  may  see,  that  the  laws 
and  ordinances  of  these  adverse  parties  are  to  enjoy  an 
undisturbed  quiet,  for  a  little  time. 

Verses  2,  3.  In  this  state  of  universal  tranquillity, 
the  prophet^' saw  another  angel  ascending  from  the 


TO  A  DISSERTATION  (Chop.    7. 

cast,  having  the  seal  of  the  living  God ;  and  he  cried, 
-Vith  a  loud  voice,  to  the  four  angels,  to  whom  it  was 
given  to  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea,  saying,  Hurt  not 
the  earth,  neither  the  sea,  nor  the  trees,  till  we  have 
sealed  the  servants  of  God,  in  their  foreheads."  In 
these  two  verses,  let  us  observe,  first,  an  "angel  as- 
cending from  the  east"  shews,  a  new  spiritual  govern- 
ment to  arise,  which  will  illuminate  the  world.  Sec- 
ondly, this"  angel  had  the  seal  of  the  living  God,"  which 
is,  the  law,  and  the  promises,  given  to  the  Jews  at  mount 
Sinai.  See  Exod.  xx,  &  Dcut.  xviii.  Thirdly,  a  two 
ibid  charge  is  given,  "not  to  hurt  the  earth,  sea, or 
trees,"  by  the  four  former  angels,  or  adverse  parties. 
Thus  we  may  see,  in  the  order  of  God's  providential 
care,  that  these  hostile  powers  must  cease  from  their 
persecuting  principles,  until  the  Jews,  those  ancient 
favorites  of  God,  shall  be  again  restored,  and  shall  par- 
take of  the  benefits  of  the  covenant  of  grace,  and  ac- 
knowlege  the  Messiah's  power  and  glory.  The  power 
of  popery  is  now  almost  annihilated,  consequently  its 
doctrines,  which  never  could  be  accepted  by  the  Jews, 
must  cease  to  be;  therefore,  these  mountains  of  igno- 
rance, superstition,  and  idolatry  will  shortly  be  remov- 
ed out  of  the  way,  to  hasten  their  acceptance  of  the 
gospel  covenant.  Mahometanism  is  also  near  its  end. 
It  is  now  a  kingdom  divided  against  itself,  and  cannot 
Stand;  this  also  will  soon  be  removed,  to  enlarge  the 
kingdom  of  peace,  and  clear  the  way  for  the  Jews.  As 
to  the  pagans,  they  are  a  scattered  and  divided  people; 
their  religious  sentiments,  if  they  can  be  called  so,  arc 
so  very  absurd,  that  they  can  be  no  obstacle  to  them . 
It  is  to  be  hoped,  that  protestants,  of  every  description 
V. ill  rather  assi?t.  than  impede  their  way;   but  from 


Chap.   7.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  71 

their  present  distracted  situation,  in  church  and  state, 
little  can  be  expected. 

Verse  4.  "And  I  heard  the  number  of  them  which 
were  sealed,  and  there  were  sealed  an  hundred  and 
forty  and  four  thousand,  of  all  the  tribes  of  the  children 
of  Israel.''  Here  is  a  number  given,  but  whether  the 
exact  number,  who  are  to  come  under  the  gospel  dis- 
pensation, time  only  can  discover.  Here  follows  a  list 
of  the  tribes  which  are  to  be  sealed.  In  the  four- 
teenth chapter,  the  hundred  forty  and  four  thousand 
are  twice  mentioned;  but  that  refers  to  the  state  of 
the  primitive  church,  which  will  be  treated  of,  in  its 
place.  However,  two  certainties  we  have,  first,  that 
they  are  to  be  called  in,  and  accepted.  Secondly,  that 
the  time  is  near,  as  we  are  above  two  hundred  and  for- 
ty years  under  the  sound  of  tke  seventh  trumpet,  and 
the  third  woe. 

Verse  9.  "  After  this  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  great  mul- 
titude, which  no  man  could  number,  of  all  nations,  and 
kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues,  stood  before  the 
throne,  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  with  white  robes 
and  palms  in  their  hands."  It  appears  from  this  verse, 
that  the  coming  in  of  the  Jews  would  be  the  means  of 
Christianity  assuming  its  primitive  purity;  that  it  is  at 
present  greatly  adulterated,  no  thinking  man  can  de- 
ny, and  from  the  present  state  of  it  in  the  world,  it  be- 
longs to  the  Jews  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a  true  refor- 
mation, which  has  not  yet  been  effected. 

Verses  II,  12.  "And  all  the  angels  stood  round 
about  the  throne,  and  about  the  elders,  and  the  four 
beasts,  and  fell  before  the  throne  on  their  faces,  and  wor- 
shipped God,  saying,  Amen :  Blessing,  and  gloiy,  and 
wisdom,  and  thanksgiving,  and  honour,  and  power,  and" 


72  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  7. 

iniglit,  be  unto  our  God,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen.'' 
In  these  tv.o  verses,  we  may  see  wliat  true  religion  is, 
and  wherein  it  consists.  Here  are  no  dead  forms;  no 
ceremonies  invented  by  man;  no  established  churches 
by  human  direction;  no  oppressive  taxes  to  support 
them;  no  persecuting  project  to  annoy;  no  evil  prin- 
ciple to  render  man  uiihappy;  all  shall  be  pure  mil- 
lennial love;  all  siiall  be  seraphic  holiness  and  joy; 
and  all  sliall  know  him  from  the  greatest  to  the  least, 
and  render  that  tribute  of  adoration  and  praise,  so  just- 
ly due  to  the  Eternal  Jehovah. 

Verses  13,  14.  "And  one  of  the  elders  answered, 
saying  unto  me.  What  are  these  which  are  arrayed  in 
white  robes?  and  wlience  came  they?  And  I  said  un- 
to him,  Sir,  thou  knowest.  And  he  said  unto  me,  These 
are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  have 
washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb."  Tn  all  ages,  since  the  christian  era,  the 
saints  have  experienced  great  tribulation ;  but  their 
great  consolation  is,  they  can  say  as  Saint  Paul,  "I 
have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course, 

1  have  kept  the  faith ;  henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for 
me  a  crown*of  righteousness,  which  the  Lord,  the  right- 
eous Judge,  shall  give  me  at  that  day;  and  not  to  me 
only,  but  unto  them  also,  that  love  his  appearing." 

2  Tim.  iv.  7,  8. 

Verse  15.  "  Tiierefore  are  they  before  the  throne 
of  God,  and  serve  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple; 
and  he  that  sitteth  on  the  throne  shall  dwell  among 
them."  Here  is  a  gracious  deliverance,  a  gracious  ac- 
ceptance, a  heavenly  employment,  and  God  to  assist, 
even  in  this  life. 

Verses  16,  17.     "They  shall  hunger  no  more,  nei- 


Chap.    7.)  ON  TtlE  REVELATION.  7,3 

ther  IJiirst  any  more,  neither  shall  the  sun  li;j;ht  on  them, 
nor  any  heat;  for  tlie  Lamb,  which  is  in  the  midst  of 
the  throjie,  shall  feed  them,  and  lead  them  unto  living 
fountains  of  waters ;  and  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears 
from  their  eyes."  Thus  by  a  faithful  adherence  to  the 
gospel  covenant,  we  are  led,  by  the  Redeemer,  into  the 
glorious  mansions  of  the  Eternal  God,  there  to  live 
and  reign  for  evermore.     Amen. 

Before  I  conclude  this  chapter,  it  is  necessary  to  ap- 
ply it  more  particularly  to  the  Jens;  as  in  the  wise  or- 
der of  Providence,  it  seems  calculated  for  that  purpose, 
as  are  also  chapters  xiv,  and  xxi,  of  this  amazing  book. 

O  ye  house  of  Israel,  to  whom  was  given  the  law, 
and  also  the  promise  of  the  31essiah's  appearance  and 
presence  among  you;  ye,  who  were  so  iiighly  favored 
by  the  great  Jehovah,  who  has  led  you,  in  a  njiracu- 
lous  manner,  from  Egyptian  bondage,  and  bestowed 
on  you  the  promised  land,  which  was  emblematic  of 
additional  blessings  intended  for  you.  Your  high  priest- 
hood, and  the  ordinances  thereof,  were  also  typical  of 
that  great  atonement,  which  conveyed  spiritual  com- 
fort, and  eternal  life,  to  a  sinful  world.  Your  law  was 
as  a  schoolmaster  to  conduct  us  to  the  Messiah,  to 
whom  ye  were  to  hearken.  Moses,  that  blessed  ser- 
vant of  God,  has,  by  heavenly  inspiration,  informed 
you,"that  the  Lord  thy  God  would  raise  up  unto  thee, 
a  Prophet  from  the  midst  of  thee,  of  thy  brethren,  like 
unto  himself,  and  that  unto  him  ye  should  hearken.-' 
Deut.  xviii.  15.  Jacob,  in  whom  the  spirit  of  God  dwelt, 
has  prophetically  told  you,  "that  the  'Scepter  should 
not  depart  from  Judah,  nor  a  lawgiver  from  between 
Ins  feet,  until  Shiloh  come,  and  to  hira  shall  the  gathev- 
7 


74  A  DiSjERTATKJ-N  (Chap.  7. 

ing  of  the  people  be.''  Gen.  xlix.  10.  Ye  are  a  scat- 
tered and  dispersed  people  these  many  ages  past;  for 
more  than  seventeen  hundi  ed  years  the  sceptre  has  de- 
parted from  you ;  ye  have  no  abiding  place ;  ye  are 
scornfully  used  among  the  nations  of  the  eartli.  Sin 
is  the  cause  of  your  dispersion  ;  it  is  also  the  cause  of 
the  calamities  attendant  on  those,  who  call  themselves 
christians;  you  may  justly  view,  with  horror,  the 
crimes  and  impieties  of  Christendom,  these  fourteen 
hundred  years;  to  you,  therefore,  it  belongs,  in  a  pe- 
culiar manner,  to  examine  the  scriptures  of  the  old 
and  new  testament,  and  to  set  up  the  standard  of  truth 
once  more  in  Judah,  which  is  yet  very  little  known, 
and  less  practised  in  the  world. 

Among  the  professors  of  Christianity,  there  is  a 
great  diversity  of  opinions.  Many  there  are  who  say, 
that  there  are  three  persons,  each  equal  in  power  and 
glory,  to  compose,  what  they  call,  God.  There  are 
others  who  affnm,  that  Christ  is  not  equal  in  power 
and  glory  with  the  Father,  and  that  God  sends  a  gift, 
or  portion  of  his  Spirit  on  them  who  are  found  worthy 
of  it.  Some  maintain,  that  God  has  foreordained  what- 
soever comes  to  pass,  and  some  deny  it.  There  arc 
many  who  support  the  authority  of  scripture,  as  being 
t  e  work  of  inspiration,  and  some  who  say  otherwise, 
and  call  it  a  book  of  contradiction.  Tliey,  of  the  Rom- 
ish church,  believe  that  God  has  a  mother,  and  pray  to 
her,  as  such,  to  use  her  influence  with  God,  in  their 
favor;  they  also  believe,  that  their  priests  can  change 
bread  and  wine  into  the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  worship  these  earthly  elements  a^  such.  Are  tliese 
just  notions  and  conceptions  concerning  the  adorable 
Creator  of  tlie  universe? 


Chap.  7.)  ON  THE  REVELATION*.  ^"^O 

They,  of  the  reformation,  emerged  out  of  total  dark- 
ness, ignorance,  and  superstitious  idolatry ;  could  it  be 
expected,  that  they  would  come  pure,  out  of  so  corrupt 
a  fountain?  They,  of  this  reformation,  divided  into 
seven  sects,  which  this  holy  prophet  compares  to  the 
diversity  of  colours  in  the  rainbow;  each  sect  thunder- 
ing out  its  doctrines;  but  John  was  commanded  to  seal 
up,  and  not  write  what  these  thunders  uttered.  See 
Rev.  X.  But  when  the  tribes  of  Israel  are  sealed,  or 
that  new  reformation  effected,  there  "  shall  be  a  multi- 
tude, which  no  man  can  number,  of  all  nations,  kin- 
dreds, people,  and  tongues,  standing  before  the  thronje^ 
with  white  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands."  Here  are 
real  marks  of  purity,  and  victory  over  error,  which  is 
not  to  be  ascribed  to  prolestant  reforms;  and  it  also 
shews  the  happy  effects,  which  the  Jewish  refor^natioti 
will  produce,  among  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

In  chapter  xiv,  of  this  book,  the  prophet  describes 
the  hundred  forty  and  four  thousand,  as  being  ^'  without 
guile  or  fault,  before  the  throne  of  God;"  as  "being 
virgins,  or  undefiled ;"  as  "  being  redeemed  from  among 
men;"  as  "being  the  first  fruits  to  God,  and  the  Lamb, 
And  they  sung  a  new  song,  which  none  otiier  could 
learn  ;"  which  shews  the  heavenly  state  of  those  Jews, 
who  became  followers  of  Christ,  in  the  infancy  of  Chris- 
tianity. But  more  of  this  in  its  proper  place.  John 
also  describes  the  Jews  as  foremost  in  adorning  that 
heavenly  building,  the  new  Jerusalem ;  under  the  figu- 
rative representation  of  the  twelve  tribes,  as  "twelve 
gates,"  or  entrances,  into  that  holy  city,  and  its  "found- 
ations being  laid  by  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb.^' 
Rev.  xxi. 

Daniel,  that  holy  and  zealous  servant  of  the  living 


76  A  DISSERTATION  (Cjutp.  7» 

God,  prophesied  concerning  the  rise  of  the  four  great 
monarchies,  that  sliould  appear,  (and  time  has  verified 
the  truth  of  his  predictions,)  namely,  the  Babylonian, 
Persian  and  Median,  Macedonian  or  Grecian,  and  Ro- 
man.    He  foretold  their  power,  and  their  fall,  particu- 
lar!}'the  Roman,  which  should  be  the  "fourth  kingdom 
on  earth,  which  shall  be  diverse  from  all  kingdoms, 
and  shall  tread  down  all  kingdoms,  and  shall  devojF 
the  whole  earth,  and  break  it  into  pieces."     He  shew^ 
<Hl"the  ten  horns,''  or  principalities,  that  should  "arise 
out  of  this  kingdom,"  and  also  "the  little  horn,-' or  spi- 
ritual empire,  that  "arose  among  them,  which  should 
be  ditferent  from  the  rest."    lie  then  proceeds  to  speak 
particularly  of  the  j^apal  hierarchy,  and  says,  "he  shall 
speak  great  words  against  the  Most  High,  and  shall 
wear  out  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  think  to 
change  times  and  laws;    and  tliey  shall  be  given  into 
his  hands  until  a  time,  and  times,  and  the  dividing  of 
time."     Which  corresponds  with  John^s  forty  and  two 
months,  or  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years  of  the  pa- 
pal reign.     "But  the  judgment  shall  sit,  and  they  shall 
take  away  his  dominion,  to  consume,  and  to  destroy  it 
unto  the  end."     Then  shall  the  Messiah's  kingdom  il- 
lustriously appear ;  "for  the  kingdom  and  dominion, 
and  the  greatness  of  the  kingdom,  under  the  whole  hea- 
ven, shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the 
Most  High,  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom, 
and  all  dominion  shall  serve  and  obey  him."     Dan.  vii. 
'23 — 27.     This  passage  is  compared  with  Rev.  xviii. 
and  from  the  appearance  of  the  papal  power  at  pres- 
ent, I  am  of  opinion  that  Israel's  deliverance  is  near. 
Isaiah,  that  prince  of  prophets,  in  chapter  ii,  relates 
what  he  "saw  concerning  Judah  and  Jerusalem,  in  the 


Chap.  7.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  77 

latter  days.'^  He  shews  ^^  the  establishment  of  the  Lord's 
house"  above  all  establishmenls.  He  shews  the  peace- 
able kingdom  of  the  Messiah.  He  shews  the  overthrow 
of  idolatry,  ^-aiid  that  the  Lord  alone  shall  be  exalted 
in  that  day."  In  chapter  iv,  the  "reproach  is  to  be 
taken  away.  In  that  day  shall  the  Branch  of  the  Lord 
be  beaiUiful  and  glorious,  and  the  fruit  of  the  earth 
shall  be  excellent  and  comely,  for  them  that  are  esca- 
ped of  Israel.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  he  that 
is  left  in  Zion,  ar.d  he  that  remaineth  in  Jerusalem, 
shall  be  called  holy;  when  (he  Lord  shall  have  wash- 
ed away  the  filth  of  the  daughter  of  Zion,  and  shall  have 
purged  the  blood  of  Jerusalem  from  the  midst  thereof, 
by  the  spirit  of  judgment,  and  by  the  spirit  of  burning." 
These  are  positive  proofs  of  the  exaltation  of  the  house 
of  Israel,  in  those  days.  In  chapter  vii,  the  Lord  has 
promised  to  "give  the  house  of  David  a  sign :  Behold 
a  virgin  shall  conceive,  and  bear  a  son,  and  shall  call 
his  name  Immanuel."  In  chapter  ix,  the  very  titles, 
that  are  ascribed  to  Christ,  since  his  birth,  are  men- 
tioned :  and  Isaiah,  in  this  chapter,  agrees  with  the 
other  prophets,  that  the  Messiah's  kingdom  is  to  last 
for  ever.  In  chapter  xi,  is  a  history  of  the  Messiah,  and 
the  nature  of  his  spiritual  kingslom,  and  "  the  gathering 
together  of  Israel,  from  the  four  corners  of  the  earth, 
the  second  time."  In  chapter  xxviii,  the  Redeemer  i$ 
compared  to  "a  sure  foundation  stone,  that  cannot  be 
moved."  Chapter  xxix  deserves  a  serious  considera- 
tion, as  it  shews  the  blessedness  of  the  Jewish  rulers, 
in  the  midst  of  the  marvellous  work  done  among  them ; 
and  the  extraordinary  hght,  joy,  and  heavenly  conso- 
lation, which  shall  attend  the  house  of  Jacob,  in  these 
latter  days.     He  even  shews  the  cause  of  it ;  "for  the 


78  A  DISSERTATION  ( CJutp.  7. 

terrible  one,"  the  pope,  ^'  is  brought  to  nouglit,  and  the 
scorner  is  consumed,  and  all  that  watch  for  iniquity 
are  cut  off.--  In  chaptrr  xxxii,  tlie  desolation  is  pre- 
dicted, and  the  restoration  and  kingdom  of  peace  pro- 
mised. In  chapter  xl,  the  effects  of  redeeming  love, 
in.  the  might  and  power  of  God,  is  exhibited.  In  chap- 
ter xlii,  we  have  the  office  of  Christ ;  God's  promise  to 
him,  and  his  power  shewn  in  him.  In  chapter  xlix,  the 
mercy  and  power  of  God  in  the  Redeemer  is  shewn. 
In  chapter  liii,  the  humility  and  affliction  of  the  Re- 
deemer, for  the  sins  of  a  guilty  world,  and  the  sacifice 
of  himself  for  their  transgressions,  are  clearly  foretold. 
In  chapter  Ixi,  are  shewn  the  ofiice  of  Christ,  and  God's 
power  in  him.  In  chapter  Ixiii,  is  plainly  shewn  the 
iTierey  of  God  in  the  Redeemer;  that  he  who  bore  our 
infirmities,  is  appointed  King  over  his  church,  and 
shall  tread  down  the  enemies  thereof. 

Jeremiah,  that  true  prophet  of  the  Lord,  complains 
that  both  prophet  and  priest  weie  prophane,  that  they 
had  scattered  the  flock  of  the  Lord,  and  declares  that 
severe  punishments  would  be  inflicted  on  them;  yet 
in  mercy  a  restoration  is  promised.  "  Behold  the  days 
come,  saitli  the  Lord,  that  I  will  raise  unto  David  a 
righteous  Branch,  and  a  King  shall  reign  and  prosper, 
and  shall  execute  judgment  and  justice  in  the  earth. 
In  his  days  Judah  shall  be  saved,  and  Israel  shall  dwell 
safely :  And  this  is  the  name  whereby  he  shall  be  call- 
ed, THE  LORD  OUR  RIGHTEOUSNESS.  There- 
fore behold  the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  that  they 
shall  no  more  say,  The  Lord  liveth,  which  brought  up 
the  children  of  Israel  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt ;  but  the 
Lord  liveth,  which  brought  up,  and  which  led  the  house 
of  Israel  out  of  the  north  country,  and  from  all  coun- 


Chap.  7.)  ON  THE  REVELATrON,  79 

tries,  whither  I  had  driven  them,  and  they  shall  dwell 
in  their  own  land."  Jer.  xxiil.  5 — 8.  In  chapter  xxxiii. 
the  same  words  are  repeated.  Thus  we  may  see,  that 
the  spiritual  kingdom  of  the  Messiah  is  to  stand  for  ever, 
and  the  Jews  to  be  reinstated  in  their  own  land. 

Daniel's  seventy  weeks  are  expired  eighteen  hundred 
years  ago,  and  for  above  seventeen  hundred  years  ye 
liave  been  a  dispersed  people.  From  the  confused  state 
of  religion,  you  have  a  fair  opportunity  of  examining 
the  scriptures  of  the  oldand  new  testaments,  and  through 
the  mercy  and  favor  of  the  Eternal  I  am,  to  build  up 
the  gates  of  the  new  Jerusalem,  on  the  foundation  laid 
by  Christ  and  his  apostles.  And  may  this  glorious 
work  prosper  in  your  hands^ 


Chap.  S.)  A  DISSERTATION  &c;.  81 

CHAP.  VIII. 

John,  by  dnine  inspiration,  having  given  liis  first 
general  view  of  present  and  future  things,  by  opening 
the  seven  seals,  now  gives  a  second,  by  the  sounding  of 
seven  trumpets.  Let  it  be  noted,  that  in  gospel  and 
prophetic  language,  the  sounding  of  a  trumpet  signi- 
fies the  manner,  how  the  gospel  is  sounded  in  the  ears 
of  the  people,  by  their  instructors.  It  may  bring  glad 
tidings,  or  it  may  have  a  contrary  effect.  As  a  trum- 
pet produces  a  variety  of  sounds,  so  may  teachers;  and 
if  the  trumpet  gives  an  uncertain  sound,  who  can  pre- 
l)are  for  the  battle  ?  The  voice,  or  sound  of  Isaiah's 
trumpet  was  to  "shew  my  people  their  transgression, 
and  the  house  of  Jacob  their  sins."     Is.  Iviii.  1. 

Verses  3,  4.  Previous  to  the  sounding  of  the  trum- 
pets, John  gives  a  short  account  of  the  rece}>tion  which 
the  Redeemer  received,  from  his  birth  to  his  death,  by 
the  pious  Jews,  who  believed  on  him ;  and  the  sweet 
incense,  which  he  offered  up  to  his  heavenly  Father, 
on  his  and  their  behalf;  see  at  large,  John  xvii,  where 
he  fervently  prays,  not  only  for  his  disciples,  but  for  all 
who  should  believe,  and  come  to  God,  through  his  name. 
Here  was  precious  incense.  It  was  the  prayers  of  all 
saints,  which  the  great  Advocate  offered,  and  it  ascend- 
ed up  before  God,  out  of  his  hand. 

Verse  5,  As  Christ  Jesus  was  the  end  of  the  cere- 
monial law  to  all  who  believed,  he  and  his  disciples 
cast  this  fire,  or  zeal  for  the  altar  service,  out  into  the 
earth,  as  now  become  earthly  and  unprofitable,  by  the 
sacrifice  of  himself;  he  having  shewn  a  more  perfect 
and  living  way.     This  caused  "  voices,"  or  many  opin- 


82  A  DISSERTATION  (Chup.  8. 

-ions  concerning  Iiim;  ''and  tlumderings,-'  or  new  reli- 
gious notions  Ibunded  on  liim;  "^'and  liglitnings,"  or 
<iuick  and  furious  determinations  against  him;  "and 
an  eartiiquake;"  this  literally  was  so,  at  his  death,  see 
Matt,  xxvii.  51.  but  it  extended  furtlier;  it  overthrew 
the  Jewish  nation,  and  their  priesthood.  All  this  is 
proved  by  the  four  evangelists. 

Verse  G.  "And  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  se- 
ven trumpets  prepared  themselves  to  sound."  And 
this  first  sound  began  on  the  day  of  pentecost,  and  was 
addressed  to  tiie  men  of  Israel.     Acts  ii. 

Verse  7.  "  And  the  first  angel  sounded,  and  there 
followed  hail,  and  fire  mingled  with  blood,  and  they 
Avere  cast  upon  the  earth,  and  the  third  part  of  trees 
were  burnt  up,  and  all  green  grass  was  burnt  up." 
Let  it  here  be  noted,  that  hail,  in  the  language  of  pro- 
phecy, signifies  the  heavy  judgments  of  God  falling  on 
sinners  in  this  life;  such  as  the  sword,  famine,  pesti- 
lence, &c.  Fire  is  zeal,  w  hether  true  or  false.  I>lood, 
is  guilt,  as  when  a  sinner  was  punished  for  his  crimes, 
it  used  to  be  said,  in  times  of  old,  that  he  is  guilty — his 
blood  be  on  his  own  head. 

On  that  memorable  day  of  pentecost,  the  disciples 
became  new  creatures;  they  were  renew'ed  in  the  spi- 
rit of  their  minds,  and,  according  to  the  promise  of  the 
Redeemer,  they  received  that  precious  gift  of  the  Ho- 
ly Spirit,  which  afterwards  conducted  them  through 
this  evil  world,. and  enabled  them  to  carry  on  that  im- 
portant work,  to  which  they  were  appointed.  This  ex- 
traordinary change  filled  the  multitude  with  surprise; 
even  strangers  and  foreigners,  of  different  nations,  were 
amazed,  w  lien  they  heard  these  men  {being  Jews)  speak 
in  their  dilTercnt  tongues,  the  wonderful  works  of  God. 


Chap.  S.)  ON  THE  EEVELATION'.  83 

Some  of  the  ungodly  Jews  charged  the  apostles  with 
drunkenness,  and  mocked  them;  on  wliich  Peter,  with 
his  eleven  brethren,  lifted  up  their  voice,  and  sounded 
a  general  alarm  to  the  Jews.  Under  this  sound,  the 
disciples  first  acquitted  themselves  of  intoxication,  as 
the  hardened  Jews  supposed.  Secondly,  they  proved 
from  the  scripture,  that  they  were  under  the  powerful 
influence  of  God,  and  acted  accordingly.  Thirdl}',  they 
showed  the  mighty  power  of  God  in  the  heaven  and 
earth,  and  particularly  by  the  signs  and  wonders  which 
appeared  when  Jesus  suffered.  Fourthly,  that  whoso- 
ever shall  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved, 
Fifthly,  they  remind  the  Jews  of  the  miracles,  wonders, 
and  signs,  which  God  did,  by  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  among 
them.  Sixthly,  that  it  was  by  the  determined  counsel 
and  foreknowlege  of  God,  he  was  sent  unto  them.  SC' 
venthly,  that  by  their  wicked  hands  he  was  crucified 
nnd  slain.  Eighthly,  the  mighty  i)ower  of  God  is  shewu 
by  Christ's  resurrection.  Ninthly,  the  apostles  prove 
that  death  could  have  no  dominion  over  him,  neither 
could  his  flesh  see  corruption.  Tenthly,  that  God  rais- 
ed him  up,  and  that  they  were  the  witnesses  of  it.  Ele- 
venthly, that  he  is  exalted  by  the  right  hand  of  God, 
and  received  from  him  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Twdfthly,  that  by  his  advocacy  with  the  Father,  this 
was  shed  forth,  which  they  have  now  seen  and  heard. 
Thirteenthly,  that  he  is  to  sit  at  God's  right  hand,  un- 
til his  foes  are  made  his  footstool.  Fourteenthly,  they 
assure  the  house  of  Israel,  that  God  hath  made  that 
same  Jesus,  whom  they  crucified,  both  Lord  and  Christ. 
These  are  some  of  the  sounds  of  pentecost,  or  first  trum- 
pet, to  the  Jews.  Let  its  eflfects  now  be  considered. 
It  appears  that  many  of  them  "  were  pricked  in  their 


84  A  DISSERTATION  (C/lUp.  8. 

heart,"  or  were  under  sore  conviction,  "and  said  unto 
Peter,  and  to  the  rest  of  the  apostles,  Men  and  bre- 
thren, what  shall  we  do?*'  Then  Peter  exhorts  them  to 
"repent,  and  be  baptized  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  for  the 
remission  of  sins,  aiid  tliey  should  receive  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Gliost:  For  the  promise  was  to  them,  and  their 
children,  and  to  them  that  are  afar  ofl",  even  as  many 
as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call."  lie  further  exhorts 
them  to  "save  themselves  from  that  unrighteous  grne- 
ralion."  And  the  same  day  about  three  thousand  were 
converted.  Acts  ii.  When  we  consult,  from  the  third 
to  the  tenth  chapter  of  Acts,  inclusive,  it  is  evident,  that 
this  was  the  sound  of  the  first  trumpet;  namely,  repen- 
tance towards  God,  and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  shewing  the  incorrigible  Jews  their  guilt,  by  deny- 
ing the  Holy  One  and  the  Just,  and  desiring  a  murder- 
er to  be  granted  unto  them.  Thu<  they  persisted  in 
their  guilt,  until  the  hail,  or  heavy  judgments  of  God, 
came  on  them  by  the  Roman  power,A.  D.  70;  and  by 
the  sword,  famine,  and  their  own  intestine  commotions, 
above  eleven  hundred  thousand  of  them  perished;  the 
Romans  then  burnt  their  temple,  and  dug  up  its  very 
foundations,  whereby  the  third  part  of  their  trees,  or 
ceremonial  law,  was  burnt  vp  and  destroyed ;  and  all 
this  green  grass,  or  ceremonials  pertainin?  thereto,  was 
consumed  also:  Even  their  high  priesthood,  which 
they  so  much  esteemed,  was  annihilated,  that  the  eter- 
nal priesthood  of  the  Redeemer  miirht  be  established. 
Let  it  be  noted  here,  that  trees,  in  propheticlaneuage, 
are  laws:  the  law  given  to  Adam  was  under  the  sym- 
bol of  a  tree,  whicli  he  was  forbidden  to  eat  of.  John 
Baptist  says,  "and  now  also  the  ax  is  laid  to  the  root  of 
the  trees;  therefore  every  tree  that  bringetb  not  forth 


Chap.  S.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  S5 

good  fruit,  is  hewn  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire."  Malt, 
iii.  10.  Hereby  intimating,  that  now  all  unnessary  laws 
were  to  be  cast  into  the  fire. 

Verses  8,  9.  "  And  the  second  angel  sounded,  and 
as  it  were  a  great  mountain  burning  with  fire,  was  cast 
into  the  sea ;  and  the  third  part  of  the  sea  became 
blood;  and  the  third  part  of  the  creatures  which  were 
in  the  sea,  and  had  life,  died ;  and  a  third  part  of  the 
ships  were  destroyed."  As  the  first  trumpet  was  sound- 
ded  for  the  Jews,  the  second  sound  extended  to  the 
Gentiles,  which  is  easily  proved,  when  chapters  ix,  x, 
xi,  xiii  and  xiv,  of  the  Acts,  are  consulted,  and  also 
PauPs  epistles  to  them ;  and  when  these  prophetic  words 
are  known  it  will  be  easy  to  apply  them.  "  Earth"  sig- 
nifies those  earthly  minded  carnal  professors,  who  had 
some  knowlege  of  God,  but  were  ignorant  of  his  power; 
or  had  the  form  of  godliness,  but  denied  the  power  of 
it.  "  Sea"  is  an  emblem  of  the  huge  mass,  or  turbu- 
lent ocean  of  mankind,  v/ho  at  this  time  were  idolaters, 
and  adhered  to  the  superstitious  doctrines  of  their 
priests;  they  paid  divine  honor  to  Jupiter,  Mercury, 
Diana,  &c.  see  Acts  xiv,  &  xix. — they  worshipped  false 
Gods.  "Ships;"  as  a  ship  at  sea,  contains  its  superior, 
and  inferior  officers,  and  its  crew,  so  a  heathen  tem- 
ple is  an  exact  image  of  the  same;  it  has  its  high  priest, 
inferior  officers,  and  crew.  "  The  third  part  of  the 
sea  became  blood;"  that  is,  they  acknowleged  their 
guilt  and  became  converts  to  the  truth,  they  also  died 
to  sin,  that  they  might  live  to  righteousness.  "Fire" 
is  zeal. 

Application.  Paul  after ^his  miraculous  conversion 
was  appointed  the  great  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  he  in 
conjunction  with  his  fellow  laborers  travelled  through 
8 


86  A  DISSERTATION  (CJutp.  8. 

Asia,  Greece  and  Italy,  where  the  word  of  God  grew 
by  his  ministry,  and  his  converts  became  numerous; 
thus  he  laid  the  foundation  in  these  extensive  regions. 
When  Jesus  Christ  foretold  the  destruction  of  Jerusa- 
lem; he  gave  his  followers  this  sign,  "  when  ye  see  Je- 
rusalem compassed  with  armies,  know  that  the  desola- 
tion thereof  is  nigh,  then  let  them  that  are  in  Judea  flee 
to  the  mountains;  and  let  them  which  are  in  the  midst 
of  it  depart  out ;  and  let  not  them  that  are  in  the  coun- 
try enter  thereinto;  for  these  be  the  days  of  vengeance, 
that  all  things  which  are  written  may  be  fulfilled." 
Luke  xxi.  20 — 22.  The  christian  party,  who  were  at 
this  time  numerous,  in  the  land  of  Judea,  and  parts  ad- 
jacent, took  the  hint  given,  and  fled  into  different  parts 
of  the  Roman  empire.  These  emigrants  filled  with  ho- 
ly zeal  for  the  interest  of  Christ's  kingdom,  in  addition 
to  the  labors  of  Paul  and  his  companions,  is  that  great 
mountain  burning  with  fire,  which  was  cast  into  the  sea 
of  heatiienism;  or  is,  as  it  were,  a  great  mountain 
burning  with  fire,  and  cast  into  the  sea.  It  was  the 
great  work  of  the  apostles,  and  other  teachers  of  the 
first  century,  to  shew  mankind  the  error  of  their  ways, 
to  teach  them  the  knowlege  of  the  true  God,  and  his 
mercy  in  sending  Christ  Jesus  to  save  them  ;  they  were 
taught  the  immortality  of  the  soul  and  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead  ;  that  Christ  was  their  Advocate,  High 
Priest,  and  final  Judge ;  that  "  both  Jew  and  Gentile 
were  sold  under  sin,  and  all  the  world  guilty  before  God^" 
and  how  his  mercy  was  extended  to  them  by  sending  Je- 
sus to  save,  and  restore  them  to  eternal  life ;  they  were 
instructed  and  told  the  nature  of  the  new  birth,  and  that 
they  must  die  to  sin,  that  they  might  live  to  righteous- 
ness.    Thus  from  the  great  number  of  Christian  teach- 


Chap,  8.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  87 

ers  at  this  time  dispersed  over  the  empire,  they  brought 
the  Gentiles  under  strong  conviction,  whereby  a  third 
part  of  them  acknowleged  their  guilt,  or  became  blood 
then  followed  conversion,  for  this  third  part  who  thought 
they  had  life  in  their  natural  state,  now  died  to  sin  that 
they  might  live  the  life  of  the  righteous ;  and  conse- 
quently the  third  part  of  the  ships,  or  heathen  temples, 
were  destroyed,  or  went  to  ruin. 

Verses  10,  11.  *'And  the  third  angel  sounded,  and 
there  fell  a  great  star  from  heaven,  burning  as  it  were 
a  lamp,  and  it  fell  upon  the  third  part  of  the  rivers,  and 
upon  the  fountains  of  waters ;  nnCi  the  name  of  the 
star  is  called  wormwood ;  and  the  thhd  part  of  the  wa- 
ters became  wormwood ;  and  many  men  died  of  the 
waters,  because  they  were  made  bitter."  The  great 
and  important  truths  of  the  gospel  were  delivered 
pure  and  uncorrupted  by  tlie  apostles,  but  they  could 
not  satisfy  the  vanity  of  man  j  even  in  the  apostles* 
days  the  mystery  of  iniquity  began  to  work,  which 
makes  me  conclude  that  this  trumpet  began  to  sound 
before  they  departed  tliis  life.  In  Paul's  charge  to 
Timothy,  he  "  exhorts  him  to  support  the  simplicity 
and  purity  of  the  gospel  law,  from  which  some  having 
swerved,  have  turned  aside  unto  vain  jangling,  desir- 
ing to  be  teachers  of  the  law,  understanding  neither 
what  they  say,  or  whereof  tliey  affirm."  1  Tim.  i.  6,  7. 
In  giving  directions  concerning  the  conduct  of  old  and 
young  widows, he  says,  "some  are  already  turned  aside 
after  satan."  1  Tim.  v.  15.  After  further  instructions, 
he  says, "  the  love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all  evil,  which 
while  some  have  coveted  after  they  have  erred  from 
the  faith,  and  pierced  themselves  through  v.iih  many 
sorrows,"    In  his  second  epistle,  (which  seems  to  have 


83  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  8. 

been  written  shortly  before  his  martyrdom)  he  com- 
plains, "t/iis  tliou  knowcst,  that  ail  they  which  are  in 
Asia  be  turned  away  from  me ;  of  whom  are  Phygel- 
lus  and  Hermogenes;"  he  points  out  these  two  men, 
as  if  once  strong  in  the  faith.  After  the  mo^it  earnest 
admonitions  to  faith  and  constancy,  he  oomplains  of 
"Hymeneus  and  Philetus,  who  concerning  the  truth 
have  erred,  saying  that  tlie  resurrection  is  past  ahea- 
dy ;  and  overtiuow  the  faith  of  some."  2  Tim.  ii.  17, 18. 
He  afterwards  enumerates  the  vices  and  crimes  that 
were  to  take  root  among  the  teachers  and  professors 
of  Christianity,  and  obscnves,  that  "  evil  men  and  sedu- 
cers shall  wax  worse  and  worse,  deceiving  and  being 
deceived."  2  Tim.  iii.  13.  In  another  place,  he  gives 
a  very  solemn  charge  to  him,  "for  the  time  will  come, 
when  they  will  not  endure  sound  doctrine  ;  but  after 
their  own  lusts  shall  heap  to  themselves  teacheis,  ha- 
ving itcl.ir.g  c:iri;"  he  coirp^vir.s  that  '*'  Dviuas  had  for- 
sook him,  been  use  beloved  this  present  world;"  that 
"Alexander  the  coppersmith  did  him  much  evil;"  and 
desires  Timothy  to  "  beware  of  him,  because  he  great- 
ly withstood  their  words."  2  Tim.  iv.  3,  10, 14,  15. 
John,  ill  his  first  epistle,  takes  extraordinary  pains  to 
explain  the  ways  of  truth,  and  informs  his  little  chil- 
dren that  "even  now  there  are  many  antichrists;  that 
they  went  out  from  us,  but  they  were  not  of  us,  for  if 
they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  no  doubt  have  con- 
tinued with  us."  1  John  ii.  18, 19.  From  these,  and 
many  other  proofs,  which  the  gospel  affords,  it  is  evi- 
dent that  errors  appeared  in  the  church,  at  an  early 
period;  but  when  we  consider  John's  severe  reproof  to 
some  members  of  the  churches  of  Smyrna  and  Phi- 
ladelphia, "  who  said  they  were  Jews,  and  were  not ; 


Chap.   S.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  M9 

— when  we  consider  Peter's  epistle  to  the  strangers 
scattered  through  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  Asia, 
and  Bithynia,  the  whole  appears  thus,  that  the  great 
star,  or  christian  church  government  at  Jerusalem,  fell 
or  fled  at  the  approach  of  the  Roman  armies  j  that  it 
burnt,  or  shone  as  a  lamp  through  the  regions  above 
mentioned  ;  that  it  carried  with  it  some  of  the  old 
Jewish  observances ;  Tiiat  tliese  falling  in,  or  mixing 
with  the  simple  waters,  or  doctrines  taught  to  the  Gen- 
tiles, caused  envying  and  bitterness;  that  it  was  in 
Asia,  the  then  third  part  of  the  known  woild,  where  the 
waters  were  thus  made  bitter;  that  this  bitterness  and 
envying  caused  the  death,  or  falling  away  of  many ; 
and  from  thence  this  great  star,  or  Jewish  church,  is 
called  wormwood.  Note  even  at  Jerusalem  the  apos- 
tles called  a  council,  to  decide  on  these  matters.  See 
Acts  XV. 

Verse  12.  "  And  the  fourth  angel  sounded,  and  the 
third  part  of  the  sun  was  smitten,  and  the  third  part  of 
the  moon,  and  the  third  part  of  the  stars,  so  as  a  third 
part  of  them  was  darkened,  and  the  day  shone  not  for 
a  third  part  of  it,  and  the  night  likewise."  These  ex- 
traordinary men  (the  apostles)  being  now  gone  to  re- 
ceive their  heavenly  inheritance,  holy  John  shews  us 
how  the  ciiurch  was  governed,  in  the  second  and  third 
centuries,  and  the  fatal  consequences  that  attended. 
Let  the  reader  take  ihese  instructions.  The  '*sun"  is 
that  grand  luminary  placed,  by  its  Creator,  in  the  hea- 
vens— it  diiTuses  light,  heat,  and  comfort,  to  all  things 
around — it  causes  vegetation,  and  gives  life  and  anima- 
tion to  all  things  wiihin  the  bounds  of  its  influence. 
The  gospel,  and  its  light,  has  the  same  eflect  on  every 
true  christian.     The  "moon'-  is  a  secondary  light;  it 


90  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  8. 

is  a  faithful  attendant  on  the  earth;  and  the  earth  and 
moon  aie  mutually  moons  to  each  other.  A  tiue  em- 
blem of  that  brotherly  love,  which  is  so  strongly  recom- 
mended in  the  gospel.  The  *' stars"  also  produce  light, 
and  add  lustie  to  each  other;  so  will  true  christian 
churches. 

Thus  we  have  before  us,  the  effects  of  the  fourth  gos- 
pel sound;  and  if  by  "smiting,"  we  understand  a  blow 
given,  or  an  injury  received,  it  is  easy  to  apply  the 
words  of  the  text.  And  first,  under  this  sound,  "the 
third  part  of  the  sun  was  smitten."  From  hence  we 
may  learn,  that  ignorance  and  error  increased  much 
in  these  two  centuries,  though  the  apostles  did  all  they 
could  to  prevent  it;  after  all  their  vigilance  and  care 
to  fortify  the  truth  against  error,  we  here  see  how  the 
instructors,  in  this  early  period,  have  attacked  it,  by 
smiting  the  sun,  or  gospel  of  truth,  drawing  false  con- 
clusions from  it,  and  making  it  the  instrument  of  error. 
Secondly,  "the  third  part  of  the  moon  was  smitten." 
Brotherly  love  under  this  trumpet  abated;  that  univer- 
sal charity,  which  is  the  bond  of  perfection,  and  which 
is  so  forcibly  recommended  in  the  gospel,  began  to 
decline;  like  the  moon,  charity  and  love  were  on  the 
increase  nnder  the  apostolic  government,  but  since  that 
time  it  has  been  on  the  decrease.  Thirdly,  the  "  stars," 
those  churches,  which  ought  to  illuminate  mankind, 
"were  smitten"  also;  they  lost  part  of  their  former 
lustre,  and  are  now  growing  dim.  Fourthly,  "and  the 
day  shone  not  for  a  third  part  of  it,  and  the  night  like- 
wise;" the  prophet  intimating  that  this  partial  darkness 
Avas  only  the  forerunner  of  a  greater:  For,  in  verse 
13,  he  "beheld,  and  lo,  an  angel  flying  through  the 
midst  of  heaven,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  woe,  woe, 


Chap.    S.J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  91 

woe,  to  the  iiiliabiters  of  the  earth,  by  reason  of  the 
other  voices  of  the  trumpet  of  the  three  angels,  which 
are  yet  to  sound."  In  this,  and  the  former  verse,  the 
prophet  saw  the  miserable  dechne  of  the  christian 
church;  nay,  so  far  in  a  state  of  imperfection,  as  that 
the  teachers,  or  instructors,  under  the  three  next  sounds 
should  establish  three  woes,  or  three  distinct  causes  of 
the  calamities,  that  would  prevail  in  the  christian  world, 
and  these  are,  first,  the  imperial  woe  under  the  cliris- 
tian  emperors;  secondly,  the  papal;  and  I  am  sorry  to 
say  thirdly,  the  protestant.  These  will  appear  in  their 
proper  places.  It  may  be  said,  that  I  am  here  cen- 
suring the  conductof  the  primitive  fathers,  in  the  second 
and  third  centuries.  I  believe  that  some  of  them  main- 
tained the  truth,  and  sealed  it  with  their  blood ;  but  holy 
John  proves  the  blow  was  given :  And  let  ever}'  unpreju- 
diced man  determine,  whether  the  clergy  or  laity  of  those 
days  were  the  aggressors.  This  brings  us  down  to  A.  D. 
303,  when  Christianity  put  on  its  new  garments,  and  ap- 
peared at  the  head  of  church  and  state.  The  prophet, 
in  this  chapter,  draws  our  attention  to  a  period  of  lime, 
when  Christianity  assumed  a  new  face.  When  it  got  a 
christian  emperor  (so  called)  mounted  on  the  imperial 
throne  of  Rome,  who  made  the  bishops,  next  to  him- 
self, the  lords  and  masters  in  this  lower  world,  and 
gave  them  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  that  gulph  of 
ambition  and  avarice,  which  never  could  be  filled, 
neither  could  the  locusts  that  crawled  out  of  the  smoke, 
or  filth  of  it,  ever  be  satisfied;  for  ambitious  desires, 
and  covetousness  for  the  things  of  this  world,  are  pas- 
sions which  never  can  be  rooted  out;  though  they  had 
the  example  and  precept  of  a  meek  and  lowly  Saviour 
before  them.    As  to  Constantine's  real  character,  it  is 


92  A  DISSERTATlOxS  (CIwp.   S. 

impossible  to  determine.  By  some  historians,  he  is 
considered  a  saint,  by  others,  tiie  contrary;  but  cer- 
tain it  is,  tliat  the  murder  of  liis  wife,  father-in-law, 
and  his  son,  are  bad  stains  for  a  christian  character. 
The  character  and  conduct  of  Constantino,  and  that 
of  Henry  VIII,  of  England,  seem  to  be  nearly  similar; 
the  first  supported  the  christians,  because  they  raised 
him  to  the  impeiial  dignity;  Henry  joined  the  reform- 
ers, because  the  pope  had  excommunicated  him  for 
poligamy.  Constantine  presided  at  the  Council  of 
Nice,  as  the  head  of  the  man  of  sin.  2  Thess.  ii.  3. 
Henry  procured  himself  to  be  acknowledged  the  head 
of  the  church;  Constantine  made  an  edict,  that  all  the 
subjects  of  his  vast  empire  should  become  obedient  to 
the  bishops;  He)iry,  and  several  of  his  successors,  per- 
secuted their  subjects  for  nonconformity  to  the  rules 
of  their  prelates.  Thus,  since  those  days,  the  church 
always  had  heads,and  wMth  them  they  do  hurt,  verse  19. 
As  this  is  a  period  much  alluded  to,  by  the  prophet,  let 
it  be  noted,  that  Dioclesian,  and  JNlaximinus,  who  joint- 
ly ruled  the  empire,  resigned  it  in  one  day,  in  the 
year,  A.  D.  303.  They  were  the  last  heathen  empe- 
rors, on  which  Constantine  claimed  the  empire,  but  did 
not  obtain  the  quiet  possession  till  A.  D.  311. 


Chap.    9.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  93 

CHAP.  IX. 

Verse  1.  "And  the  fifth  angel  sounded,  and  I  saw 
a  star  fall  from  heaven  unto  the  earth,  and  to  him  was 
given  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit."  Thus  we  may 
see,  that  pure  and  spiritual  church  government,  whose 
foundation  was  laid  by  the  Redeemer,  built  up  and 
adorned  by  his  disciples,  tumbling  into  ruin,  in  a  little 
more  than  two  hundred  years;  its  fall  was  great,  even 
from  heaven  to  the  earth;  its  professors  now  becoming 
earthly  and  sensual,  it  fell  from  its  primitive  state  of 
purity  and  love,  to  its  now  debased  state  of  selfishness, 
ignorance,  and  pride,  and  now  receives,  from  the  hand 
of  Constantine,  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  whereby 
it  is  gratified  with  power,  pomp,  and  the  liberty  of 
reigning  over  the  minds  and  consciences  of  mankind 
at  pleasure;  for  Constantine  commanded,  that  in  all 
tjie  pi'oviuces  of  the  empire,  the  orders  of  the  bishops 
should  be  exactly  obeyed.  No  power  to  control  it 
now — no  limits  to  the  hierarchy,  or  government  of  the 
church. 

Verse  2.  "And  he  opened  the  bottomless  pit,  and 
there  arose  a  smoke  out  of  the  pit,  as  the  smoke  of  a 
great  furnace;  and  th*  sun  and  the  air  were  darken- 
ed, by  reason  of  the  smoke  of  the  pit.'*  The  bisliops 
being  now  in  sure  possession  of  the  key,  they  opened 
the  bottomless  pit,  from  whence  issued  such  a  smoke 
of  ignorance,  error,  superstition,  and  idolatry,  that  the 
sun,  or  pure  light  of  the  gospel,  was  darkened  by  it; 
even  the  air,  which  signifies  reason  and  understand- 
ing, were  obscured  by  the  doctrines  imposed  on  man 
kind,  at  this  time. 


94  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  9. 

Verse  3.  "And  there  came  out  of  the  smoke  lo- 
custs  upon  the  earth,  and  unto  them  was  given  power, 
as  the  scorpions  of  the  earth  have  power."  This  is 
plain  language.  Tlie  bishops  having  now  cstabhshed 
their  kingdom  of  spiritual  darkness,  raised  up  the  lo- 
custs, or  inferior  clergy,  to  assist  them,  and  gave  them 
power,  like  the  scorpions  of  the  earth,  to  scatter  their 
infectious  poison,  or  their  false  doctrines  all  around; 
and  to  this  day,  see  liow  the  inferior  clergy  obey  their 
superiors. 

Verse  4.  "And  it  was  commanded  them,  that  they 
should  not  hurt  the  grass  of  the  earth,  neither  any 
green  thing,  neither  any  tree,  but  only  those  men  which 
have  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads."  As  was 
observed  before,  trees,  and  green  grass,  signify  the 
greater  and  lesser  ceremonials  established  at  this  time. 
Any  ordinances,  or  ceremonials  established  by  the  bish- 
op, was  not  to  be  hurt  by  the  locusts.  It  was  the  bu- 
siness of  the  bishops  to  decree  rites  and  ceremoniesj 
it  was  the  work  of  the  locusts,  or  inferior  clergy  to 
obey,  and  enforce  them.  Even  at  this  time,  we  see  the 
power  exercised  by  the  bishops  over  their  inferior  bre- 
thren; for  they  first  create  them,  next  appoint  their 
livings,  and  this  binds  them  to  obedience.  The  locusts 
of  the  fourth  century  had  power  given  them  to  "hurt 
only  those  men  who  had  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their 
foreheads."  This  is  very  plain,  because  the  men 
whom  God  had  sealed  wore  the  christian  armor,  and 
were  proof  against  their  delusive  snares;  the  men  who 
had  not  this  armor  became  their  prey,  and  were  hurt. 

Verse  5.  "And  to  them  it  was  given,  that  they 
should  not  kill  them,  but  that  they  should  be  torment- 
ed five  months;  and  their  torment  was  as  the  torment 


Chap.   9.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  95 

of  a  scorpion,  when  he  striketh  a  man.''  This  verse 
shews  the  miserable  situation  of  the  laity,  in  the  days 
of  Constantine,  and  above  a  century  after.  In  those 
days  the  Arian  and  Alhanasian  factions  strove  violent- 
ly against  each  other,  concerning  the  two  natures  of 
Christ,  as  God  and  man.  It  appears,  that  both  par- 
ties were  numerous,  and  treated  eaclr  other  with  great 
severity,  and  lest  they  should  kill  each  other,  the  im- 
perial, or  civil  power,  was  frequently  obliged  to  inter- 
fere, in  order  to  prevent  it.  What  must  the  poor  laity 
do  in  these  days,  when  their  spiritual  guides  were  at 
such  variance?  Must  it  not  fill  them  with  gloomy 
apprehensions  concerning  their  eternal  happiness,  and 
fearful  terrors,  aS  when  a  man  is  struck,  and  receives 
the  poison  of  a  scorpion?  This  is  proved  by  the  next 
verse. 

Verse  6.  "  And  in  those  days,  men  shall  seek  death, 
but  shall  not  find  it 5  and  shall  desu'e  to  die,  and  death 
shall  flee  from  them."  When  the  mind  is  filled  with 
fearful  apprehensions  concerning  its  future  state,  it  is 
the  natural  wish,  or  desire,  (in  the  apostle's  words,)  "to 
die  to  sm,  that  we  may  live  to  righteousness;"  but  in 
those  days,  this  could  not  be  found,  the  jarring  and 
discordant  instructions,  given  by  the  locusts,  led  to  no 
such  thing.  The  people  did  desire  to  die  the  death  of 
the  righteous,  but  this  comfort  fled  from  them;  they 
had  none  to  shew  them  the  way  of  eternal  life. 

Verse  7.  "  And  the  shapes  of  the  locusts  were  like 
unto  horses  prepared  unto  battle,  and  on  their  heads 
were,  as  it  were,  crowns  like  gold,  and  their  faces  were 
as  the  faces  of  men."  Lest  men  should  mistake  whom 
the  prophet  alludes  to,  he  now  gives  a  further  descrip- 
tion; "the  locusts  were  like  uato  horses  prepaied  for 


t)6  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap,  9. 

battle;-'  that  is,  all  were  animated  by  one  and  the 
same  principle,  being  determined  to  execute  and  obey 
the  will  of  their  superiors;  "and  on  their  heads  were 
crowns  like  gold;"  that  is,  the  bishops,  who  are  their 
heads  or  superiors,  that  were  thus  crowned  when  adorn- 
ed with  their  mitres.  "And  their  laces  were  as  the 
faces  of  nien;-'  which  shews,  that  after  all  their  boast- 
ed power  in  heaven,  and  on  earth,  they  had  the  hu- 
man form — they  were  but  men. 

Verse  8.  "And  had  hair  as  the  hairof  women,  and 
their  teeth  were  as  the  teeth  of  lions;"  which  proves, 
that  they  had  the  appearance  of  meekness  and  chasti- 
ty outwardly,  while  inwardly  they  were  ravening  wolves, 
and  preyed  on  the  flock. 

Verse  9.  "And  they  had  breastplates, as  it  were 
breastplates  of  iron,  and  the  sound  of  their  wings  was 
as  the  sound  of  chariots  of  many  horses  running  to 
battle;"  which  shews,  first,  that  they  fortified  them- 
selves in  defence  of  their  errors.  Secondly,  that  they 
were  swift  and  decisive  in  opposing  the  truth.  Third- 
ly, that  they  ran,  with  winged  speed,  to  resist  every 
thing  that  interfered  with  their  prerogative. 

Verses  10,  11.  "And  they  had  tails  like  unto  scor- 
pions, and  there  were  stings  in  their  tails,  and  their 
power  was  to  hurt  men  five  months;  and  they  had  a 
king  over  them,  which  is  the  angel  of  the  bottomless 
pit,  whose  name,  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  is  Ahaddon, 
but  in  the  Greek  tongue  hath  his  name  Apollyon," 
In  these  two  \>>rses  we  may  observe,  fn  st,  tlie  govern- 
ment of  the  church  by  bishops,  under  the  cliristian  em- 
perors of  Rome.  Secondly,  the  exorbitant  power  of 
the  prelacy  in  those  linys.  Thirdly,  tlie  prelates  had 
toils,  or  infieriors,  who  were  obedient  to  their  wilL 


Chap,  0.)  ON  THE  REVELATIOX.  9^ 

Pourthly,  that  the  tails  were  like  unto  scorpions,  which 
produce  the  most  deadly  of  all  poisons.  Fifthly,  that  in 
those  tails  there  were  stings,  with  which  they  stung  the 
laity,  and  tormented  them.  Sixthly,  that  this  torment 
was  to  continue  jive  mouths,  or  one  hundred  and 
fifty  years. 

Under  the  four  first  sounds  of  the  trumpet,  the  pro- 
phet has  mentioned  no  particular,  or  deiinite  time  for 
the  continuance  of  any  one  of  them,  but  under  tliis,  he 
is  very  particular,  because  the  work  of  apostacy  went 
on  rapidly,  which  is,  in  reality,  the  first  v.oe.     In  this 
chapter,  and  under  the  fifth  sound,  the  five  months 
torment  i*  twice  mentioned,  whereby  we  may  prove 
the  time.     In  prophetic  language,  a  day  is  menlionevi. 
as  a  year,  therefore  five  months,  at  thirty  days  eacli, 
which  was  the  ancieut  mode  of  reckoning,  amounts  to 
one  hundred  and  fifty  years.     Let  it  next  be  noted, 
that  the  first  general  council  was  held  at  Nice,  A.  D. 
325.     Here  the  key  Mas  given,  the  pit  opened,  the  lo- 
eusts  came  out,  and  the  broad  foundation  for  popery 
laid.     These  two  numbers  amount  to  475,  the  exact 
year  in  which  the  western  empire  fell  j  a  period  remar- 
kable for  the  great  events  which  followed,  namely,  the 
overthrow  of  the  empire,  by  the  barbarous  idolaters  of 
the  north,  whereby  the  kind  of  Christianity,  that  then 
existed,  became  mixed  with  their  pagan  rites,  out  of 
which  popery  arose.     Thus  ended  the  five  months  tor- 
ment, or  the  first  woe. 

To  conclude  this  grand  description  of  prelacy,  and 
its  train,  the  prophet  adds,  "and  they  had  a  king  over 
them,"  which  is  the  angel,  or  governor,  of  the  bottom- 
less pit.  Singular  it  is  that  wherever  prelacy  prevails, 
it  must  have  a  kincr?  emperor,  or  pope,  to  reign  over  it. 
^  9 


93  A  DISSERTATION  (€hap.  9. 

It  would  be  beneatli  the  dignity  of  a  lord  spiritual,  to 
bow  under  the  sceptre  of  a  meek  and  lowly  Jesus.  Pre- 
lacy will  not  admit  the  Redeemer  to  hold  the  stars,  or 
government  of  the  churches,  in  his  right  hand ;  it  would 
be  too  lucrative  an  office  for  him  in  these  days,  there- 
fore the  bishops  must  undertake  its  government,  and 
appoint  an  earthly  king  over  them,  whose  name,  in 
the  Hebrew  tongue,  is  Abaddon,  in  the  Greek,  Apol- 
lyon,  and  in  English,  the  Destroyer,  because  he,  and 
his  bishops  assume  that  power,  which  alone  pertains 
to  Jesus  Christ;  and  as  their  kingdom  is  of  this  world, 
what  can  be  expected,  but  lamentation,  mourning, 
and  woe  ? 

Verse  12.  "  One  woe  is  past,  and  behold  there  come 
two  woes  more  hereafter."  The  prophet  now  closes 
this  scene,  by  the  fall  of  the  western  empire,  and  the 
end  of  the  first  woe.  From  what  has  been  said  on 
this  head,  it  is  easy  to  see  what  the  first  woe  is,  and 
the  fatal  effects  it  has  produced.  What  a  lamentable 
state  is  the  christian  church  been  brought  to,  when 
a  destioying  angel  is  the  king  or  chief  governor  over 
it!  What  a  deplorable  situation  is  the  laity  reduced 
to,  when  they  must  receive  the  erroneous  doctrines 
and  traditions  of  men,  and  remain  ignorant  of  the  gos- 
pel of  truth!  Under  this  fifth  sound  of  the  trumpet, 
what  kind  of  instruction  must  the  poor  laity  receive, 
when  the  prophet  compares  their  teachers  to  locusts  and 
scorpions  !  As  the  first  devours  man's  industry  in  the 
field;  so  the  other  is  the  most  poisonous  of  all  reptiles. 
This  woe  was  mild  in  its  nature,  when  compared  with  the 
next,  under  the  papacy.  During  this,  though  the  foun- 
dation of  error  and  apostacy  was  laid,  the  civil  power 
did  not  permit  persecution.     We  read,  that  the  Arian 


Chap.  9.^  ON  THE  REVELATION.  99 

and  Atlianasian  factions  frequently  came  to  blows,  and 
bitter  invectives  in  their  councils;  but  the  imperial 
power  prevented  them  from  imbrwing  their  hands  in 
each  other's  blood. 

Verses  12, 13.  "And  the  fourth  angel  sounded,  and 
I  heard  a  voice  from  the  four  horns  of  the  golden  al- 
tar, which  is  before  God,  saying  to  the  sixth  angel 
which  had  the  trumpet,  Loose  the  four  angels,  which  are 
bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates."  The  sound  of 
this  trumpet  begins  with  the  papal  reign,  when  the 
power  of  the  clergy  was  established,  after  the  dissolu* 
tion  of  the  western  empire.  Being  now  on  a  firm  ba- 
sis, "the  voice,"  which  the  prophet  heard,  "came  from 
the  four  horns  of  the  golden  altar,  which  is  before  God," 
which  deserves  a  serious  consideration.  First,  it  is 
called  a  "golden  altar,"  whereby  we  may  see,  that 
earthly  gain  was  the  principal  object  of  those  who  liv- 
ed by  it.  Secondly,  popery  has  its  altar  in  reality,  as 
well  as  a  figurative  one.  Thirdly,  it  had  four  horns, 
which  are,  the  pope,  the  cardinals,  the  bishops,  a^ 
the  priests.  Fourthly,  these  four  powers  form  one 
body,  or  anti-spiritual  altar.  Fifthly,  it  was  before 
God,  or  in  prophetic  phrase,  in  opposition  to  him. 
Sixthly,  it  produced  a  voice,  even  such  a  voice  as 
made  Europe  tremble,  and  its  iniiabitants  to  quake 
and  fear.  This  voice  from  the  four  horns  gave  its  com- 
mands also,  first,  by  saying  to  the  sixth  angel,  who  now 
sounded  the  papal  trumpets,  "Loose  the  four  angels, 
which  arc  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates."  Sec- 
ondly, these  four  angels  are  the  numerous  hordes  of 
tiie  monastic  orders,  wiio  were,  in  A.  D.  1272,  formed 
into  four  grand  divisions.  Thirdly,  these  are,  1st,  Fran- 
ciscans, or  grey  friars;  2d,  Augustines,  or  black  friars; 


loo  A  DISSERT  A  ria"N  (Vhap.  ^. 

Dominicar.s,  the  fou'.iders  of  the  inquisition;  4th,  Car- 
melites, or  white  friars.  The  monks  had  rales  peculiar 
to  themselves,  before  the  a!)ove  date,  but  they  uere  much 
limited  by  the  holy  see;  but  it  appears  that  the  high* 
er  clerjiv  wanted  their  assistance  at  this  time,  and  grant- 
ed them  more  extensive  privileges  than  they  before  en- 
joyed, and  formed  them  into  the  four  orders  above 
mentioned,  and  then  set  tliem  loose  among  mankind. 
Sec  further  concerning  Euphrates,  in  the  remarks  otx 
chapter  xvi,  verse  12. 

Verses  15,  16.  "And  the  fbur  angels  were  loosed, 
^\hich  were  prepared  for  an  hour,  and  a  day,  and  a 
month,  and  a  year,  for  to  slay  the  third  part  of  men. 
And  the  number  of  tlie  army  of  the  horsemen  wer^ 
two  hundred  thousand  thousand;  and  I  heard  the  num- 
ber of  them.'^  In  these  two  verses  we  find,  fust,  that 
those  creatures  who,  at  their  first  institution,  lived  a 
life  of  solitude  and  poverty,  conformable  to  their  vows, 
were  now  loosed,  and  called  into  action.  Secondly, 
they  are  now  to  mix  with  mankind,  and  teach  them  the 
lesson  which  they  received  from  their  superiors.  Third- 
ly, that  tliey  "  were  prepared  for  an  hour,  a  day,  a 
month,  and  a  year;"  that  is,  always  active,  and  ready 
to  propagate  their  doctrines.  Fourthly,  that  they  were 
to  be  always  ready  to  give  information  against  those 
v/hom  they  suspected  of  lieresy.  Fifthly,  that  these 
creatures  made  it  their  business,  to  glide  into  all  con- 
sciences, and  to  spy  into  the  secrets  of  families.  Sixth- 
ly, that  under  the  appearance  of  sanctity,  they  led 
captive  the  ignorant  multitude,  into  their  errors.  Sev- 
enthly, that  they  were  to  slay  the  third  part  of  men. 
Vv'hen  we  consult  the  histories  of  those  times,  we  find, 
that  not  ©nly  Europe,  but  many  of  other  parts  of  the 


Chafp.  9.j  ON  THE   REVELATION.  lOl 

eartli,  became  proselytes,  by  their  means  lo  the  doct- 
rines of  Rome;  and  if  we  could  make  out  the  number, 
there  is  every  reason  to  believe,  that  the  third  part  of 
men  were  slain  by  their  deadly  religion.  Eighthly,  the 
prophet  informs  us,  that  that  their  number  amounted 
to  two  hundred  millions.  I  would  suppose,  that  he 
means  the  number  of  them  from  thei?  first  establish- 
ment, to  their  nonexistence,  because  all  Europe  could 
not  support  such  a  number  at  one  time.  Ninthly,  they 
are  called  an  "army  of  horsemen  5''  that  is,  they  were 
all  actuated  by  one  principle — they  were  guide  j  by 
one  and  the  same  impulse.  From  some  accounts  that 
I  have  seen,  tb.e  number  of  those  who  live  a  monastic 
life,  in  Portugal,  Spain,  and  tlie  Spanish  dominions  in 
America,  is  truly  astonishing. 

Verse  17.  "  And  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  vision,  and 
them  that  sat  thereon,  having  breastplates  of  fire,  and 
of  jacinth,  and  brimstone;  and  the  heads  of  the  hor- 
ses were  as  the  heads  of  lions,  and  out  of  their  mouths 
issued  fire,  and  smoke,  and  brimstone."  In  this  verse, 
the  prophet,  as  was  revealed  to  him  in  the  vision, "  saw 
the  horses,  and  them  that  sat  on  them."  Here  he  in- 
cludes the  whole  of  the  papal  powers,  from  the  pope  to 
the  meanest  monk.  He  saw  their  horses,  which  are  their 
evil  principles;  he  saw  them  that  sat  on  them,  which  is 
the  papal  hierarchy.  These  riders  had  a  "  breastplate 
of  fire,  jacinth,  and  brimstone."  Dreadful  composi- 
tion! Blind  zeal,  hearts  of  stone,  and  infernal  rage! 
"  And  the  heads  of  the  horses  were  as  the  heads  of  li- 
ons." In  this  sentence  is  shewn,  the  amazing  power 
of  those  who  maintained  and  supported  these  princi- 
ples. The  heads  of  those  principles  are  the  councils 
"who  gave  them  birth.  When  one  council  decreed  any 
9  * 


10-2  A  DISSERTATION  (CllCtp.   0. 

matter  of  faith,  the  next  confirmed  it,  and  so  on,  to  the 
last  general  council  of  Trent,  who  con  fumed  all  the 
diaboHcal  errors,  or  evil  principles,  tliat  had  crept  into 
that  apostate  church,  since  the  days  of  Gonstantinc. 
"And  OLJt  of  their  mouths  issued  fire,  and  smoke,  and 
biimstonc.''  Strange  to  relate,  that  out  of  the  mouths 
of  these  learned  teachers  of  mankind,  should  issue  blind 
zeal,  wilful  ignorance,  and  hellish  cruelty  ! 

Verse  18.  The  prophet  is  very  particular  in  his 
description  of  the  papal  hierarchy,  for  again  in  this 
verse  he  informs  us,  that  "by  these  three  was  the  third 
part  of  men  killed,  by  the  fire,  and  by  the  smoke,  and 
by  the  brimstone,  which  issued  out  of  their  mouths.*' 
Here  it  is  plain,  that  it  is  a  spiritual,  or  eternal  death, 
that  is  alluded  to;  because  these  infernal  weapons  for 
man's  destruction,  was  to  issue  out  of  their  moutlis. 
Kven  to  this  day,  the  miseraljle  laity  are  filled  with 
false  zeal,  for  the  honor  and  interest  of  their  religion  ; 
they  are  suffocated  by  that  smoke  of  ignorance  which 
surroands  them,  as  they  must  believe  what  their  church 
commands.  If  they  should  doubt  the  power  of  the 
church  for  salvation,  they  are  given  over  to  the  devil, 
to  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone,  which  is  hel- 
lisli  cruelty,  in  the  extreme.  It  is^  one  of  the  articles 
in  their  catechism,  to  believe  the  doctrines  of  the 
church,  and  he  that  doubteth  is  damned.  As  was  o}> 
served  before,  it  is  probalile,  that  the  third  part  of 
men  had  embraced  the  doctrines  of  this  apostate 
church,  and  were  slain  thereby. 

Verse  19.  "For  their  power  is  in  their  mouth,  and 
ill  their  tails;  for  their  tails  were  like  unto  serpents, 
and  had  heads,  and  with  them  they  do  hurt."  In  ti)is 
verse,  the  prophet  even  enforces  his  description  of  tlie&e 


Chap.  ^.)  ON  THE  REVELATIO^r.  103 

seducers,  as  if  to  guard  us  against  them;  "for,"  says  he, 
** their  power  is  in  their  mouth,  and  in  tlieir  tails.*' 
This  language  is  easy  to  be  understood;  for  out  of  the 
mouths  of  the  bishops,  in  council,  issued  tlieir  canons, 
or  decrees:  These  descended  to  tlie  tails,  who  are  the 
executive  power;  and  whether  these  canons  are  agree- 
able to  the  gospel,  or  not,  the  poor  laity  must  believe 
them,  under  pain  of  damnation.  These  formidable 
tails  are  compared  to  serpents.  John,  who  was  well 
acquainted  with  gospel  purity,  pays  the  clergy,  of  these 
dark  times,  the  same  compliment  that  his  Lord  and 
Master  did  the  scribes  and  pharisees.  "Ye  serpents, 
ye  generation  of  vipers!  how  can  you  escaj>e  the  dam- 
nation of  hell  ?"  Malt,  xxiii.  33.  To  complete  the  de- 
scription, the  prophet  informs  us,  that  this  serpent  tribe 
had  "heads, and  with  them  they  do  hurt;"  this  is  aisx!) 
plain.  The  pope  creates  the  bishop, — the  bishop  the 
priest,  &c.  and  all  these  act  in  conjunction  to  do  hurt; 
and  even  in  their  bloody  persecutions,  they  drew  in 
the  regal  powers,  as  subordinate  heads  to  do  hurt,  and 
destroy  those  whom  they  call  heretics.  Thus  they  all 
have  combined  to  do  hurt. 

Mankind  may,  if  they  please,  be  delighted  with  church 
power,  and  pageantry;  but  it  never  was  intended,  by 
an  All  Wise  and  Bounteous  Creator,  who  delights  in 
the  happiness  of  his  creatures,  that  gain,  and  filthy  lu- 
cre, should  be  the  object  of  those,  who  undertake  their 
spiritual  improvement;  the  old  and  new  testaments 
afford  undeniable  proofs  to  the  contrary.  But  what  is 
the  language  of  the  present  day?  Such  a  one  is  pro- 
moted to  the  see  of .    Mr. —  has  got  a  good 

living.     Our  friend is  raised  to  the  rectorage,  or 

vicarage  of ;  he  can  keep  a  curate,  and  live 


104  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.^. 

easy.  But  it  is  never  enquired,  what  any  of  these 
Gliaracters  has  done  for  the  glory  of  God,  or  the  edifi- 
cation of  his  fellow  creatures. 

Verses  20,  21.  Redeeming  love,  and  the  conversion 
of  mankind,  being  the  great  object  of  tlie  covenant  of 
grace,  it  is  the  bounden  duty  of  those,  who  undertake 
the  work  of  the  ministry,  to  be  careful,  and  diligent, 
and  to  do  all  that  in  them  lieth,  to  promote  the  inter- 
est, and  enlarge  the  boundaries,  of  the  Messiah's  king- 
dom. It  is  just  the  contrary  with  those,  whom  the 
prophet  has  so  elegantly  described,  under  the  sound  of 
this  trumpet.  To  close  the  scene,  he  says,  "  And  the 
rest  of  the  men,  which  were  not  killed  by  these  plagues, 
yet  repented  not  of  the  work  of  their  hands,  that  they 
should  not  worship  devils,  and  idols  of  gold  and  silver, 
and  brass,  and  stone,  and  wood,  which  neither  can  see, 
nor  hear,  nor  walk;  neither  repented  they  [of  the  pa- 
pacy] of  their  murders,  nor  of  their  sorceries,  nor  of 
their  fornications,  nor  o^  their  thefts  "  From  these 
words  it  is  plain,  that  the  conversion  of  the  heathen 
was  neglected  by  them;  and  the  fact  is,  they  were 
incapable  of  doing  it. 

It  is  truly  lamentable,  to  reflect  on  the  dismal  state 
of  (what  is  called,)  the  christian  world,  these  fifteen 
hundred  years.  The  promise  of  a  Messiah  was,  in 
mercy,  early  given ;  "  the  seed  of  the  woman  was  to 
bruise  the  Serpent's  head  ;"  this  promise  was  revived 
by  almost  all  the  Prophets,  for  near  four  thousand 
years,  and  they  "  through  faith  saw  this  precious 
promise  afar  off."  Heb.  xi.  13.  When  the  appointed 
time  came,  the  Redeemer  appeared ;  he  taught  pub- 
licly, he  proved  his  Divine  mission,  by  many  great 
and  undeniable  works ;  he  formed  a  plan  for  man's 


Chap.    9.)  ON  THE  11EV£I.ATU)N.  lO^ 

happiness  in  this  hfe,  that  even  the  greatest  enemies 
of  the  cliristian  scheme  cannot  gainsy,  nor  resist ;  ^'  he 
brought  life  and  imniortahty  to  light,  by  his  death, 
resurrection,  and  ascension."  He  is  now  entiuoned 
in  Majesty,  as  King  over  his  church ;  he  is  the  great 
High  Priest,  Advocate,  and  Intercessor,  for  all  those 
who  humbly  come  to  God  through  him.  When  fallen 
man  could  not  appear  before  Divine  Justice,  ite  ran- 
somed us,  and  he,  who  hare  our  infirmities,  is  appoint- 
ed our  final  Judge.  His  precepts  are  plain,  and  sim- 
ple, and  easy  to  he  understood.  He  informed  us,  •'  that 
the  first  and  great  commandment  is.  To  love  the 
Lord  thy  God,  with  all  thy  heart,  soul,  and  mind,  and 
the  second  is  like  inito  it ;  Thou  shall  love  ihy  neigli- 
bor,  as  thy  self:  That  on  tliese  two  commandments, 
liang  all  the  law,  and  the  prophets."  Matt  xxii.  37 — 40. 
These  commands  he  obeyed  in  himself,  and  set  tiie  ex- 
ample to  his  followers ;  and  promised  to  he  with  them 
to  the  end  of  the  world.  By  his  mediation  with  the 
eternal  Father,  he  sends  the  Comforter  to  support,  and 
assist  us,  and  seal  the  earnest  of  our  eternal  inheri- 
tance. These  are  a  few  of  the  leading  features  of 
true  Christianity. 

I  omit  making  any  observations  here,  on  the  con- 
duct of  the  heathen  world ;  but  since  the  time  that 
Christianity  obtained  the  ascendency,  until  now,  what 
are  the  ravages,  which  avarice  and  ambition  have  made, 
in  church  and  state?  They  are  both  linked  together; 
though  the  A  utiior  of  Christianity  has  expressly  said, 
"My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world."  Cl.urch  and  state 
have  acted  in  conjunct  ion,  to  enslave  mankind  j  though 
the  gospel  law  is  perfect  freedom;  fieedom  from  sin^ 
through  the  Redeemer,  and  freedom  from  the  vices 


106  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  0. 

and  crimes  of  an  evil  world,  by  obeying  his  commands. 
Christianity  has  often  been  reviled  by  its  enemies, 
when  in  fact,  it  is  the  false,  and  avaricious  teachers  of 
it,  that  ought  to  bear  the  blame.  All  parties  boast  of 
their  holy  religion,  but  where  are  the  genuine  effects 
of  it?  When  we  hear  of  wars  and  commotions,  we 
ftnd  the  clergy  of  these  ages,  are  very  active  instru- 
ments, in  fomenting  them.  For  upwards  of  a  thousand 
years,  what  a  sad  spectacle  has  Europe  presented,  in 
point  of  human  butchery !  yet  the  pretence  frequently 
is,  that  we  are  fighting  for  our  holy  religion;  and  so 
say  all  the  contending  parties:  But  the  melancholy  fact 
is,  that  it  is  not  the  religion  of  Jesus,  but  the  want  of 
it,  that  causes  all  the  mischief.  Chistianity  recom- 
mends peace,  love,  good  will,  and  universal  charity. 
The  religion  of  these  days  is  the  very  opposite.  Jesus 
Christ  commands  us  "  to  love  our  enemies,  to  bless  them 
that  curse  us,  to  do  good  to  them  that  hate  us,  and  to 
pray  for  them  which  despitefuUy  use,  and  persecute 
us.''  Matt.  v.  44.  Which  conduct  proves  us  to  be  chil- 
dren of  God.  The  clergy,  since  the  days  of  Constan- 
tine,have  taught  us  to  hate  our  enemies,  to  destroy  them 
by  fire  and  sword,  to  burn  and  destroy  heretics,  to  sing 
Te  Deunis  for  victories  obtained,  to  rejoice  for  victo- 
ries gained,  to  pray  for  the  success  of  fleets  and  armies, 
t)y  sea  and  land,  and  then  to  say  the  I  ord's  prayer. 
Can  a  just  and  holy  God  be  pleased  with  such  vile  hy- 
pocrisy ? 

In  ancient  times,  we  read  of  three  ways  to  punish 
a  wicked,  and  impious  world ;  to  wit,  the  pestilence, 
sword,  and  famine.  The  Clergy  have  invented  a 
fourth :  They  have  created  purgatorial  fire,  and  taught 
man  the  use  of  gunpowder.     Happy  discovery  !     But 


CIuip.  9.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  107 

that  holy  ardor  and  zeal,  which  Christianity  requires, 
is  extinguished  by  them.  The  laity  have  lost  the 
harmonious  sound,  which  the  Gospel  trumpet  gave,  in 
the  first  century  5  the  notes  they  now  hear,  are  shrill, 
harsh,  and  hard  to  be  understood.  They  hear  of  saints* 
days,  and  holy  days — of  creeds  and  catechisms — of 
works  of  supererogation,  or  overplus  merit — of  tran- 
substantiation,  which  far  exceeds  any  of  the  Redeem- 
er's miracles — of  pardons,  and  absolutions — of  masses 
for  the  living  and  dead — of  tythes,  and  other  church 
dues — of  church  ornaments,  and  Priests'  vestments — 
of  ceremonies  instituted — And,  to  close  the  list,  they 
hear  of  a  mother  of  God !  May  the  laity  read  the 
scriptures,  and  shun  the  fatal  sound  of  the  fifth  and 
sixth  trumpet,  and  fly  from  the  wrath  to  come. 

I  shall  now  take  a  short  view  of  these  seven  differ- 
ent sounds,  and  the  consequences. 

First.  To  the  Jews,  by  the  Redeemer,  and  his  Apos- 
tles,    Ceremonial  law  abolished. 

Secondly.  To  the  gentiles,  by  the  apostles,  and  com- 
panions.    Conversion  great — Jerusalem  destroyed. 

Thirdly.  To  the  gentiles,  by  the  apostles'  successors. 
Gospel  truths  made  bitter,  by  false  teachers. 

Fourthly.  Error  increases — Gospel  light,  partly 
eclipsed — brotherly  love  abated. 

Fifthly.  Bottomless  pit  opened,  clergy  established. 
Gospel  light,  and  reason,  darkned,  under  christian  em-t 
perors,  for  one  hundred  and  fifty  years;  this  period 
begins  and  ends  the  first  woe. 

Sixthly.  The  long  reign  of  popery  commences,  with 
its  many  errors.     It  begins  and  ends  the  first  woe. 

Seventhly.  Reformation  (so  called)  begins,  and  with 
it  begins  the  third  woe. 


ICf^  A    DISSERTATION  (Chap.  9. 

Tlic  woes  are  doctrines  established  by  man,  in  op- 
position lo  the  truth;  wliereby  those  that  adhere  to 
them  are  guilty  in  this  life,  and  in  tlie  next,  have  "  weep- 
inj;,  and  wailimr,  and  gnashing  of  teeth."  Matt.  xxiv. 
51.  ^' Come,  ye  blessed  !"  or  ^* Go,  ye  cursed!"  are 
what  we  may  expect,  by  tl\e  gospel  law. 


Gimp.  10. J  A  DISSERTATION  &C.  109 

CHAP.  X. 

In  the  ninth  chapter,  the  prophet  lias  shewn,  first, 
tlie  great  power  to  which  prelacy  rose,  under  tlie  chris- 
tian emperors,  and  the  woful  effects  of  it.  Secondly, 
its  amazing  increase  of  power,  under  tlie  papacy,  and 
tlie  havoc  it  made  of  the  truth,  and  of  mankind.  In 
this  chapter,  he  changes  the  scene,  and  foretels  the  re- 
formation, and  its  varied  appcaranci'S. 

Verse  1.  John  *^saw  another  mighty  angel  come 
down  from  heaven;"  wliich  implies,  tliat  a  new  spiri- 
tual government  was  to  be  established,  among  men,  ivi 
this  lower  world,  ''He  was  clothed  with  a  cloud;" 
Avhich  shews,  that  he  was  enrobed  with  a  mist  of  much 
darkness.  "A  rainbow  was  upon  his  head,'" to  evince 
his  conspicuous  and  heavenly,  or  formidable  appear- 
ance. "  His  face  was  as  it  were  tlie  sun  ;"  emblematic 
of  his  intentional  light,  and  claim  to  gospel  purity. — 
"His  feet  as  pillars  of  fire;"  which  signifies  the  pow- 
erful heat,  or  zeal,  which  supported  the  reformers,  and 
which  all  their  adversaries  could  not  extinguish. 

Verse  2.  "And  he  had  in  his  hand  a  little  book 
open;"  to  shew  that  he  would  make  manifest  his  doc- 
trines, and  propagate  them.  "And  he  set  his  right 
foot  upon  the  sea;"  which  sliev;s  it  was  supported 
only  by  the  wavering,  and  turbulent  ocean  of  mankind. 
**And  his  left  foot  was  on  the  earth;"  which  also 
shews,  that  it  was  to  be  supported  by  earthly  endow- 
ment, and  worldly  emolument. 

Verse  3.      "And   he   cried  with  a  loud  voice,  as 
when  a  lion  roareth ;"  which  slieweth,  first,  the  loud 
voice  of  the  reformers  among  mar.kind,  by  their  doc- 
10 


ilO  A   DISSEUTATION  (Chap.    10 

trincs.  Secondly,  it  was  a  loud  cry,  tliat  caused  the 
bishops  to  assem))Ie  in  council,  at  Ti'ent,  to  si!pj)rcss 
them.  Thirdly,  it  was  a  loud  voice,  that  rormcd  the 
potentates  of  Europe  into  protcstant  and  popish  inter- 
ests. Fourthly,  it  was  a  loud  voice,  that  called  so 
large  a  part  of  mankind  from  the  papal  dominion. — 
Fifthly,  it  was  a  cry,  so  very  disagreeable  to  the  see 
of  Rome,  that  they  denounced  an  anatliema  against  it. 
"And  when  he  h.ad  cried,  seven  thunders  uttered  their 
voices."'  Some  may  imagine,  that  these  thunders  were 
the  anathemas  of  the  see  of  Rome  against  the  reform- 
ers, but  this  will  not  comport  with  th.e  true  meaning 
of  prophecy.  Thunder,  in  prophetic  language,  is  the 
tiiundering  out,  and  propagating  any  new  doctrine,  and 
accordingly  we  find,  that  James  and  John  weie  surna- 
med  Boanerges,  or  sons  of  thunder,  l)y  tlio  Redeemer, 
because  he  knew  that  they  were  faithful,  and  would  thun- 
der out  his  gospel,  to, or  in  the  earsof  mankind.  There- 
fore, these  seven  thunders  are  the  seven  principal  sect?;, 
which  arose,  in  consequence  of  the  relbrmation,  and 
thundered  out  their  doctrines,  in  like  manner,  aihl 
were  all  unanimous,  in  condemning  many  of  tlie  doc- 
trines of  the  Romish  church,  and  they  often  past  se- 
vere censures  on  each  other.  These  seels  are,  1st, 
ih.c  Lutherans.  2d,  the  Calvinists.  3d,  the  churcli  of 
En.gland,  as  by  law  established.  4th,  the  Presbyteri- 
ans. 5th,  the  Quakers.  Glh,  the  Anabaptists.  7th, 
the  Arminians,  from  whom  descended  the  Metliodists. 
Tiiese  are  the  principal  sects,  who  have  distinguished 
themselves  since,  and  during  th.e  reformation,  and  are 
the  most  liveh',  and  shining  colours  in  the  rainbow  of  it. 
\'erse  4.  "And  when  the  seven  thunders  had  utter- 
ed their  voices,  I  was  about  to  write;    and  I  heard  a 


Chap.  10. J  (^N  THE  REVELATION.  Ill 

voice  from  heaven,  saying  unto  me,  Seal  up  those 
things,  which  the  seven  thunders  uttered,  and  write 
them  not.''  This  charge  to  the  prophet  proves,  that 
these  various  doctrines  were  defective,  and  not  con- 
formable to  the  gospel  precepts.  Christ's  kingdom  is 
not  of  this  world,  but  these  sects  are  of  this  world, 
and  they  all,  (save  one,)  are  so  connected  with  the 
state,  that  true  Christianity  is  reduced  to  a  mere  shad- 
ow. They  all  boast  of  their  holy  religion,  but  where 
are  the  evidences  of  it  ?  Are  they  not  frequently  at 
war  with  each  other?  and  has  not  Europe  been,  since 
the  reformation,  an  Aceldema,  or  field  of  blood?  and 
does  not  this  prove,  that  '^they  are  not  Christ's  disciples 
because  they  have  not  love,  one  to  another?"  John 
xiii.  35.  Therefore  holy  John,  who  well  knew  what 
brotherly  love  was,  was  not  suffered  to  write,  or  ap- 
prove of  their  evil  deeds. 

Let  it  here  be  noted,  that  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ, 
which  was  taught  and  practised  by  his  disciples,  is  al- 
ways compared,  in  this  book,  to  the  spotless  appear- 
ance of  the  sun,  in  its  meridian  splendor.  Unity,  and 
brotherly  love  adorned  their  characters,  and  universal 
charity  shone,  with  heavenly  lustre  around  them.  But 
our  reformation  is  compared  to  the  varied  colours  of 
the  rainbow;  though  beautiful  in  appearance,  yet  it  is 
only  a  part  of  the  circle  of  gospel  perfection.  Philo- 
sophers tell  us,  that  the  natural  bow  has  seven  different 
colours,  which  are  occasioned  by  the  refracted,  or  bro- 
ken rays  of  the  sun,  in  time  of  rain.  It  is  always  seen 
in  the  rear  of  a  dark  cloud,  and  is  only  a  segment,  ox 
part  of  a  circle.  What  a  lively  image  is  this,  of  the 
reformation,  and  the  effects  of  it! 

Verses  5 — 7.     ''And  the  angel,  which  I  saw  stand 


112  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  10. 

Mpon  the  sea,  and  upon  the  earth,  lifted  up  his  hand 
to  Jieaven,  and  sware  by  him  lliat  liveth  for  ever  and 
ever,  who  created  heaven,  and  the  tilings  that  there- 
in are,  and  the  earth,  and  the  things  that  therein  are, 
and  the  sea,  and  the  things  which  are  therein,  that 
there  should  be  time  no  longer:  But  in  the  days  of  the 
voice  of  the  seventh  angel,  when  he  shall  begin  to  sound^ 
the  mystery  of  God  should  be  finislied,  as  he  hath  de- 
clared to  his  servants,  the  prophets,''  In  these  three 
verses  observe,  that  the  prophet  once  more  calls  the 
attention  to  tlie  same  angel,  or  spiritual  government, 
"with  liis  right  foot  on  the  sea;"  by  which  we  may- 
learn,  that  its  first,  and  principal  support  was  on  the 
restless  ocean  of  mankind,  and  on  the  wavering  and 
tottering  support  of  regal  authority.  Secondly,  its  left 
foot  was  placed  on  a  firmer  foundation;  for  it  had 
earthly  gain,  power,  and  other  sensual,  and  temporal 
gratifications  for  its  support:  And  thus  it  stands  to 
this  day,  and  is  a  basis,  very  different  from  that  of  the 
first  founders  of  Christianity.  Thirdly,  "he  sware ;'> 
swearing  cannot  here  be  taken  in  its  literal  sense;  it 
only  implies  the  faith,  or  firm  belief  of  the  reformers, 
concerning  the  gospel  promises.  And  fourthly,  this 
belief  is,  that  time  should  end  all  the  gospel  promises, 
and  thrcatnings,  in  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh 
trumpet's  sound;  that  under  it  tlie  mystery,  or  myste- 
rious work  of  God  should  be  finished,  as  he  hath  de- 
clajcd  to  his  servants,  the  prophets.  And  is  not  this 
the  faith,  and  firm  belief  of  all  the  reformed  churches, 
as  it  is  they,  who  are  blowing  the  seventh  trumpet. 

Verse  8.  In  this,  and  the  following  verse,  the  pro- 
I)het  shews  the  doctrinal  ciiect,  and  defect,  of  the  re- 
formers; f^oi:  hcj  by  divine  inspirationj  was  ordered  to 


Chap,J.O.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  US 

*'go,  and  take  the  little  book,  which  is  open  in  the 
hand  of  llie  angel,  which  standeth  upon  the  sea,  and 
upon  tlie  earth."  Here  we  may  perceive,  that  their 
book  was  always  open  for  inspection;  and  certain  it 
is,  that  every  sect  shewed  their  doctrines  to  mankind, 
in  the  best  outward  appearance,  which  they  could. 

Take  notice,  that  John  is  represented  here,  as  if  con,- 
versing  with  the  reformers. 

Verse  9.  John  now  asks  for  the  book,  and  the  de- 
mand was  instantly  complied  with,  by  tlie  reformers, 
and  accompanied  with  an  injunction,  that  he  should 
"eat  it  up,  and  it  should  make  his  belly  bitter,  but 
would  be  in  his  month  sweet  as  honey.''  From  this 
we  may  learn,  what  was  truly  the  case,  that  the  re- 
formers did  not  pretend  to  attain  to  apostolic  purity, 
and  perfection;  and  that  what  they  did,  by  their  little 
book,  would  be  sweet  to  the  taste  of  John,  by  so  far  de- 
parting from  Romish  error;,  and  idolatry;  but  on  eat- 
ing, and  digesting  it,  it  would  cause  bitter  reflections 
in  him,  to  see  them  fall  so  far  short  of  genuine  apos- 
tolic perfection.  On  this,  in  verse  10^  ^ohn  "ate  the 
book,"  and  found  it  so.  Then,  i«  verse  11,  the  re* 
formers  said  unto  him,  "Tlio«  must  prophecy  again 
before  many  peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues,  and 
kings."  Which  impHes,  that  a  new  reformation  must 
arise — that  the  present  is  defective,  and  that  out  of 
the  sayings  of  John,  mankind  must  receive  further 
instructions,  before  they  attain  to  that  knowiege  which 
the  gospel  requires. 

I  shall  conclude  this  chapter,  with  a  few  observa] 

tions  on  some  of  the  leading  points  contained  in  it. 

Aud  first,  this  book  of  the  reformation  is  four  times 

called  "  a  little  book,"  because  it  contained  but  little 
10  * 


114  A  DISSERTATION  (CliQp.  10, 

of  that  vital  knowlegc,  which  existed  in  the  apostohc 
age.  Secondly,  it  is  *-a  little  book"  from  the  obstruc- 
tion, that  the  reformers  met  with,  by  a  combination  of 
almost  all  the  regal  powers  of  Europe,  in  opposition 
to  it.  Thirdly,  it  is  ^'a  little  book"  from  the  furious 
persecutions,  which  the  reformers  experienced,  by  the 
Komish  hierarchy.  Fourthly,  it  is  "  a  little  book"  from 
their  own  internal  divisions,  and  animosities.  Fifthly, 
it  is  "  a  little  book"  on  account  that  the  reformers  were 
just  emerging  out  of  Romish  darkness:  By  long  cus- 
tom, and  early  prejudice,  they  retained  many  of  the 
old  established  errors.  Sixthly,  the  protestant  powers, 
by  establisliing  one  sect,  and  barely  tolerating  the 
others,  have  made  it  "a  little  book."  Seventhly,  the 
bloody  wars  carried  on,  even  among  enlightened  pro- 
testant powers,  must  make  the  "book  a  little"  one. 
Eighthly,  the  vice,  folly,  and  lukewarmness,  of  the  dif- 
ferent professors,  must  make  this  "book  a  little"  one, 
until  the  Wise  Ruler  of  the  universe  fulfils  his  further 
promises  to  mankind. 

Secondly,  i^t  an  impartial  enquirer  after  truth, 
behold  the  deploraWe  state  of  the  christian  part  of 
mankind.  They  all  boivst  of  their  holy  religion,  but 
from  whence  come  the  wars?  Do  they  not  come  from 
the  ambitous  lusts,  and  carnal  desires  of  its  professors, 
who  are  at  enmity  with  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  Be- 
hold nation  destroying  nation,  and  yet  tliey  have  the 
audacity  to  call  themselves  christians.  Behold  the  cler- 
gy imploring  the  aid  of  the  JNlost  High,  in  behalf  of  the 
infernal  conduct  of  their  respective  sovereigns ;  as  if  an 
holy  and  unerring  God  would  give  ear  to  such  impi- 
ous and  blasphemous  nonsense.  And  where  is  the 
^•€t,  (save  only  the  quakers,)  of  all  our  boasted  pil- 


Chap.  \0.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  115 

lars  of  the  reformation,  who  is  not  implicated  in  the 
diabolical  work? 

Thirdly.  The  reformers  all  boast  of  their  renuncia- 
tion of  Romish  errors.  It  is  true,  that  part  of  their 
superstitious  ceremonials,  and  also  some  of  their  doc- 
trines, they  have  laid  aside;  but  can  they  deny,  that 
the  foundation  laid  by  the  Romish  bishops,  at  the  coun- 
cil of  Nice,  is  to  this  day  the  basis  of  their  religion? 
See  the  Athanasian  creed.  They  also  boast,  that  the 
doctrines  contained  in  that  creed  were  maintained  by 
a  great  majority;  but  was  truth  ever  yet  supported  on 
earth,  by  a  majority?  or  could  they,  who  came  out  of 
the  bottomless  pit,  establish  the  truth  ?  Rev.  ix.  3.  It 
is  well  known,  that  the  minority,  in  that  council,  were 
obhged  to  fly  into  other  countries  for  protection^  in 
order  to  save  their  lives  from  the  rage  of  their  oppo 
iients!  Does  this  look  as  if  they  were  candidly  en- 
quiring after  truth,  and  earnetsly  desirous  to  embrace 
it,  wherever  it  might  be  found  ?  Indeed,  so  zealous 
were  the  Romish  party,  in  defence  of  this  new  doctrine 
that  all  the  writings  of  the  minority,  or  Arian  sect, 
were  destroyed,  and  themselves  condemned  ts  here- 
tics, lest  their  religious  opinions  should  be  known  Xo 
mankind.  Let  it  also  be  noticed,  that  it  is  the  Atha- 
nasian party,  or  western  church,  whom  the  prophet, 
in  this  book,  principally  condemns. 

Fourthly,  it  is  highly  probable,  that  the  Arian  party 
also  ran  into  error;  for  before  the  bottomless  pit  was 
opened,  by  Constantine,  we  find  that  the  third  part  of 
the  Sim,  moon,  and  stars  were  smitten,  before  the  long 
night  of  error,  and  apostacy  commeticed. 

Fifthly.  For  the  honor  of  the  christian  name  and 
character,  and  as  they  vgvlue  their  precious  and  immor- 


116  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  10. 

tal  souls,  I  hiiml)ly  request  of  my  brethren,  the  laily, 
to  have  their  bibles  frequently  in  their  hands,  and  to 
make  the  careful  and  diligent  study  of  them,  their  most 
important  work.  They  are  our  only  sure  guide  in  the 
way  of  truth.  Let  us  soar  aloft,  and  have  exalted  ideas 
of  HIM,  who  is  the  great  first  Cause,  and  Creditor  of 
imiversal  nature;  of  kim,  who  exalted  the  Redeemer, 
to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  to  give  remission  of  sins; 
Acts  ii.  38.  &  v.  31.  of  him,  who  raised  him,  by  his 
mighty  power,  from  the  dead,  and  in  mercy  has  or- 
dained him  to  be  the  Judge  of  quick  and  dead;  XcXs 
X.  42.  of  HIM,  who  hath  made  the  Redeemer  an  Ad- 
vocate, Mediator,  and  Intercessor  with  God,  on  our 
behalf;  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  &  1  John  ii.  1.  of  iii3i,  who  liatli 
spiritual  gifts  in  store,  and  never  fails  to  give  them  to 
those,  who  are  found  worthy;  1  Cor.  xii.  7,  28.  of  him, 
who  even  condescends  to  be  in  us,  and  to  make  his 
abode  with  us;  and  that  Christ  shall  be  also  in  us,  if 
we  are  not  reprobate;  1  Cor.  iii.  16.  2  Cor.  vi.  16.  & 
xiii.  5.  of  HIM,  whose  providential  care  is  over  all,  and 
who  wili  not  neglect  even  us,  his  most  unworthy  crea- 
tures, if  the  fault  is  not  our  own.  Thus  shall  we  see, 
that  God  is  supreme  over  all  his  works,  and  that  he  is? 
in  Christ  Jesus  reconciling  us  to  himself.  2  Cor.  v.  18. 
•^^  Knowing  that  he  who  raised  up  the  Lord  Jesus,  will 
raise  us  up  also  by  Jesus."    2  Cor.  iv.  14. 

Six.hty.  By  a  careful,  religious,  and  diligent  use  of 
tiie  scriptures,  we  are  dignified  with  heavenly  "power, 
riches,  wisdom,  strength,  honor,  glory,  and  blessing.'' 
Rev.  V.  12.  We  in  a  measure  resemble  the  second  Ad- 
am, who  has  restored  the  image  of  God,  which  we  lost, 
by  the  fall  of  the  first.  1  Cor.  xv.  49.  &  2  Cor.  iri  18.  We 
shall  ^'be  fruitful  in  every  good  work,  and  increase  in 


Chap.  16.)  ON  THE  EEVELATION.  1I7 

the  knowlege  of  God."  Col.  i.  10.  We  shall  "be 
strengthened  with  all  might,  accoi-ding  to  his  glorious 
power,  unto  all  patience,  and  iong-sulTenng,  with  joy- 
fulness:  Giving  thanks  unto  the  Father,  which  hath 
made  us  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the  inheritance  of 
the  saints  in  light;  who  hath  delivered  us  from  the 
power  of  darkness,  and  hath  translated  us  into  the  king- 
dom of  his  dear  Son."    Col.  i.  U — 13. 


Chap.   Ih)  A  ©ISSEHTATION^  &c.  119 


CHAP.  XL 

Is  this  chapter,  we  have  the  recovery,  and  preserv- 
ation of  the  law,  aufl  the  gospel,  by  the  relbrmej'?^ 
-clearly  ibreloh],  and  the  attempt  to  destroy  tlieni,  by 
the  popisli  hierarchy,  and  time  has  proved  the  truth 
of  the  prediction. 

Verse  1.  Tiie  inspired  prophet,  according  to  that 
measure  of  divine  knowlege,  and  understanding,  whicli 
was  given  r.nto  liim,  was  commanded  to  ^-rise,  and  mea- 
sare  the  temple  of  God,  and  the  altar,  and  theni  that 
worsliip  theieiii.''  ilence  it  is  o'jvioiis,  that  they  wlio 
woi-ship  in  this  inner  temple,  or  in  other  words,  v.!io 
Nvorship  liim  in  spirit,  and  in  truth,  agreeable  to  the 
gospel  plan  of  salvjition,  are  l;ere  particularly  no- 
ticed, and  pointed  out  by  the  prophet,  whether  Jew  or 
gentile.  From  their  altar  was  ollered  a  pure  and  free 
ii'.cense;  it  was  sincere  love  to  God,  alid  faith  unfeign- 
ed, in  his  merciful  and  gracious  promises,  made  known 
to  him,  in  this  inner  temple,  or  gospel  of  truth.  These 
looked  unto  Jesus,  the  great  Captain  of  their  salvation; 
they  regarded  not  the  doctrines  and  traditions,  now  to 
be  taught  by  men ;  the  scripture  was  their  guide  to 
eternal  life  and  happiness,  and  by  the  aid  of  God,  they 
went  on  conrp.iering,  and  to  conquer. 

Verse  2.  "  But  the  court  that  is  without  the  temple 
leave  out,  and  measure  it  not;  for  it  is  given  unto  tJie 
gentiles*,  and  the  holy  city  shall  they  tread  under  foot, 
forty  and  two  months."  Here  the  prophet  has  drawn 
a  complete  line  of  separation,  between  the  o«itward 
couit  worshippers,  and  tlie  inner.  These  gentiles,  or 
nominal  christians,  were  permitted  to  tread  down  the 


120  A  DESSERTATION  (Chap,  11. 

inhabitants  of  the  holy  city,  or  inner  temple  worship, 
for  forty  two  months,  or  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  j-ears. 
And  this  naluiaiiy  draws  our  attention  to  that  remark- 
a])le  period  of  time,  when  Dioclesian  and  Maximian, 
the  two  last  heathen  emperors,  resigned  the  Roman 
empire,  A.  D.  303,  and  thus  ended  the  sixth  head  of 
the  Romish  beast.  The  seventh  head  then  succeeded, 
and  began  under  Constantino  tiie  great,  and  forty  first 
emperor  of  Rome.  He,  and  his  successors,  assumed 
the  name  of  christians,  until  A.  D.  476,  when  this  sev- 
enth lieau  expired,  by  the  overthrow  of  the  western 
empire,  by  the  northern  pagans.  TJie  papal  head 
shortly  after  arose,  and  became  the  eighth,  and  was 
of  the  seventh,  because  that  under  the  seventh  liead, 
the  bishops  received  their  unlimited  power,  and  had, 
as  was  observed  before,  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit 
given  to  them  by  Constantine. 

In  the  reign  of  Constantine,  the  bishops,  being  then 
seated  in  power,  fell  out  amoiig  themselves,  concern- 
ing the  divinity  of  Christ.  Tiieir  contentions  were 
fierce,  and  disturbed  the  public  pence,  on  which  the 
emperor  convened  a  general  council  at  Nice,  A.  D.  325, 
in  order  to  have  this  great  point  determined.  Here 
they  disngreed  also.  On  which  the  emperor,  at  the 
head  of  three  hundred  bishops,  framed  a  creed  for  the 
faith  of  mankind,  and  denounced  a  penalty  of  damn- 
ation to  all  wi)o  would  not  believe  it.  See  the  Athana- 
suan  creed.  Here  they  proved  themselves  to  be  "the 
man  of  sin,"  foretold  by  St.  Paul,  2  Thess.  ii.  3—12 
"  and  set  themselves  above  alt  that  is  called  God,  or  that 
is  worshipped,"  by  the  inner  court  worsliippers.  Here 
by  their  nevv  fashioned  and  uncharitable  doctrines, and 
fierce  contentious,  they  began  the  first  christian  perse- 


Chap.  11. J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  121 

cutions,  under  the  name  of  the  five  montlis  torment, 
or  the  first  woe.  Plere  also  they  began  to  make  the 
scriptures  of  truth  of  no  effect,  by  their  traditions, 
which  has  ever  since  destro3'ed  the  peace  of  mankind; 
and  for  these  evident  reasons,  these  outward  court 
worshippers  are  rejected,  and  not  measured,  or  inclu- 
ded, among  those  who  worship  God,  in  simplicity  and 
truth. 

Under  this  imperial  and  papal  reign  of  twelve  hun- 
dred and  sixty  years,  time,  and  our  iiistorical  records 
have  proved,  that  these  outward  court  worshippers 
have  trod  down  the  gospel  temple,  and  by  their  canons 
and  decrees,  have  thrown  a  veil  over  the  scriptures, 
so  as  to  make  them  of  no  efiecl;  they  have  also  chang- 
ed the  law  made  on  mount  Sinai,  by  omitting  the  sec- 
ond commandment,  in  order  to  establish  image  v/or- 
ship,  and  have  divided  the  tenth  into  two  parts,  to  pre- 
serve the  number.  In  repeating  t!ie  Lord's  prayer, 
they  always  omit  the  last  clause,  and  will  not  ascribe 
the  kingdom,  power,  and  glory,  to  that  inefiable  Being, 
to  whom  it  is  so  justly  due.  Tliey  have  trampled  un- 
der foot,  persecuted,  and  branded  with  infiimy  and 
heresy,  all  vvho  durst  disobey  them,  or  search  the 
scriptures,  for  true  information.  Thus,  even  in  the 
literal  sense,  these  outward  court  woisliippers  have 
trodden  the  holy  city,  or  people  of  God,  under  foot, 
forty  and  two  months,  or  twelve  hundred  and  sixtv 
years,  namely,  from  A.  D.  303,  to  the  end  of  the  coun- 
cil of  Trent,  in  A.  D.  1563. 

Verse  3      "And  I  will  give  power  unto  my  two  wit- 
nesses, and  they  shall   prophecy  twelve  hundred  and 
sixty  days,  clothed  in  sackcloth."    I  shall  shew,  first, 
"■  who  the  witnesses  are;    in  the  second  place,  the  time 


122  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  11 

of  their  prophocying  under  this  filthy  garment;    and 
thirdly,  what  the  garment  is. 

That  tlie  law  and  tlie  gospel  are  the  two  witnesses, 
is  evident  from  the  following  proofs.  First,  that  the 
law  given  on  mount  Sinai  is  one  of  them,  is  manifest 
from  tlie  manner  in  which  Moses,  the  Jewish  lawgiv- 
er, received  it.  See  ENod.xx,&  xxxiv.  When  Moses 
encouraged  Joshua,  and  the  people,  a  short  time  hc- 
fore  his  death,  he  "  wrote  the  law,  and  delivered  it  unto 
the  priests,  the  sons  of  Levi,  who  bare  tiie  ark  of  the 
covenant  of  the  Lord,  and  unto  all  the  elders  of  Isra- 
el." Deut.  xxxi.  9.  And  "Moses  commanded  the  Le- 
vites  to  take  this  book  of  the  law,  and  put  it  in  the 
side  of  the  ark  of  the  covenant  of  tlie  Lord  your  God, 
that  it  may  be  there  for  a  witness  against  thee."  Deut. 
xxxi  26.  Moses,  describing  the  majesty  of  God,  says, 
"  From  his  right  hand  went  a  fiery  law  for  them."  Deut. 
iCxxiii.  2.  "Moses  commanded  us  a  law,  even  the  in- 
heritance of  the  congregation  of  Jacob."  Deut.  xxxi.  4. 
After  Moses-  death,  God's  charge  to  Joshua  was, 
"This  book  of  the  law  shall  not  depart  out  of  thy 
mouth,  but  thou  shalt  meditate  therein  day  and  night, 
that  thou  mayest  observe  and  do,  according  to  all  that 
is  written  therein ;  for  then  shalt  thou  make  thy  way 
prosperous,  and  thou  shalt  have  good  success."  Josh. 
i.  8.  David  says,  "He  established  a  testimony  in  Ja- 
cob, and  a  law  in  Israel."  Ps.  Ixxviii.  5.  And  the 
prophet  says,  "  Remember  ye  the  law  of  Moses,  my 
servant,  which  I  comanded  unto  him  in  Horeb,  for  alt 

Israel,  with  tlie  statutes  and  judgments."  Mai.  iv.  4. 
Our  Redeemer  had  such  respect  for  this  law,  that  he 
said,  "Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  destroy  the  law, 

or  the  prophets;  I  am  not  come  to  destroy,  but  to  ful- ' 


ChaV.  \\.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  123 

fil :  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  till  heaven  and  earth 
pass,  one  jot,  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from 
the  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled."  Thus  it  appears,  that 
the  law  given  on  mount  Sinai,  is  one  of  the  witnesses, 
and  the  transgression  of  it  is  sin. 

That  the  gospel  is  the  other  witness  seems  plain, 
from  the  words  of  our  Saviour.  When  he  foretold  the 
calamities,  that  were  to  alHict  the  Jews,  he  says,  "  And 
this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the 
world,  foi*a  witness  unto  all  nations,  and  then  shall  the 
end  come,''  Matt.  xxiv.  14.  The  Redeemer,  speaking 
of  his  divine  mission  to  the  Jews,  says,  "If  I  bear  wit- 
ness oi  myself,  my  witness  is  not  true.  There  is  an- 
other t:;at  bearetii  witness  of  me,  and  1  know  that  the 
witness,  which  he  witnesseth  of  me  is  true.  Ye  sent 
unto  John,  [Bnptist]  and  he  bare  witness  unto  the 
truth.  But  i  lirjive  a  greater  witness  than  that  of  John  ; 
for  the  works  that  the  Father  hath  given  me  to  finish, 
the  same  works  tl;at  I  do,  bear  witness  of  me,  that  the 
Fatiier  hatli  sent  mc.  And  the  Father  himself,  which 
haUi  sent  nic,  hatli  borne  witness  of  me."  .John  v.  L!  -37. 
We  iiave  many  proofs  of  t!iis  nature,  in  the  apostles" 
MTitings,  parlicuiaily  in  t!ie  tenth  ciiapter  of  the  Acts. 
Ill  a  word,  the  tv.elve  tiibes  of  Israel  received  the  law,, 
and  the  twelve  apostles  received  the  gospel,  and  they 
arc  the  tv;enty  four  elJcrs,  who  recorded  these  divine 
laws,  as  a  v/ilness  against  all  the  workers  of  iniquity, 
and  to  the  praise  and  gloiy  of  those  who  obey  them, 
and  learn  to  do  well. 

Vrhen  we  consider  tlic  two  tables  of  the  moral  law, 
tliey  are,  in  themselves,  two  witnesses  of  God's  law  to 
mankind.  The  gospel  enjoins  our  reverential  awe  and 
ertccm  for  the  Creator^  and  love  to  one  another,  and 


124  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  II. 

these  are  likewise  two  witnesses.     Unite  the  law  and 
tlic  gospel,  and  they  are  more  essentially  so. 

Secondly.  The  time  of  their  prophecying  under  this 
iilthy  garment.  As  was  observed  heCore,  opostacy, 
and  the  opening  of  the  bottomless  pit,  commenced 
A.  D.  303,  and  was  on  the  increase  to  the  end  of 
the  council  of  Trent,  A.  D.  1563;  at  which  time,  the 
art  of  printing  became  useful  to  the  reformers,  who, 
having  obtained  the  genuine  copies  of  the  old  and  new 
testaments,  from  the  original  greek,  had -them  printed 
in  their  diffoLcnt  languages,  and  preserved  them  from 
further  injury  l>y  the  papal  hierarchy.  Subtract  these 
two  numbers,  and  tlicre  remain  exactly  twelve  hun- 
dred and  sixiy  years,  during  which  time  the  witnesses- 
were  clothed  with  sackcloth. 

Thirdly.  To  be  clothed  in  sackcloth,  signifies,  a 
mean  or  filthy  covering  put  on,  whereby  the  beauty,  or 
excellency  of  any  thing  so  covered  cannot  appear. 
And  thus  it  was,  when  the  scriptures  of  truth  wore  the 
garment  of  false  translation,  and  false  interpretation 
put  upon  them,  by  the  beast,  which  arose  out  of  the 
bottomless  pit,  during  the  above  period  of  twelve  hun- 
dred and  sixty  years. 

Verse  4.  The  prophet  here  gives  us  further  partic 
ulars  concernii^.g  the  witnesses,  by  saying,  "  These  are 
tiie  two  olive  trees,  and  the  two  candlesticks,  standing 
before  the  God  of  the  earth."  Trees,  in  the  language 
of  prophecy,  are  figurative  of  the  laws  of  God,  for  our 
inslf  action.  They  are  here  called  "  two  olive  trees," 
because  they  yield  the  fruits  of  righteousness  and  peace, 
to  ail  who  obey  them.  They  are  called  "  two  candle- 
sticks," on  account  of  the  statutes  which  they  support, 
^nd  hold  u])  ths  true  light,  which  ought  to  eulighten 


Ghap.  11.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  125 

every  man.  They  are  ^'  slancling  before  the  God  of- 
the  earth,"  because  they  stand  in  opposition  to  the  er^ 
rors  establislied  by  a  pretended  vicar  of  God,  and  his 
adherents. 

Verse  5.  In  this  verse,  we  have  another  descrip- 
tion of  the  witnesses.  "  And  if  any  man  will  hurt 
thetn,  fire  proceedeth  out  of  their  mout!),  and  devour- 
eth  their  enemies  ;  and  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  he 
must  in  this  manner  be  killed."  It  is  plain,  that  a 
wilful  transgression  of  the  law,  is  sin;  therefore,  the 
wrath  of  God  will  devour  his  enemies,  or  adversaries^. 
As  the  words  are  twice  repeated,  we  may  observe,  that 
the  laws  of  God  are  made  void,  when  the  canons  of 
popes  and  councils  are  estabhshed  in  the  room  thereof. 
What  can  such  sinners  expect,  but  the  utmost  severity 
of  God's  wrath,  which  is  compared  to  *^  a  consuming 
iive:'     Heb.  xii,  29. 

Verse  6.  "  These  have  power  to  shut  heaven, 
that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy;  and 
have  power  over  waters,  to  turn  them  to  blood  ;  and 
to  smite  the  earth  with  all  plagues,  as  often  as  they 
nvill." 

During  this  long  reign  of  ignorance,  superstition, 
and  idolatry,  it  is  plain,  that  no  spiritual  comfort  could 
flow  from  the  witnesses ;  any  attempt  toward  attain- 
ing true  christian  know  lege  in  these  days,  was  called 
heresy,  and  immediately  suppressed  by  the  papal  au- 
thority. The  histories  of  these  times  give  a  melancholy 
account  of  the  distressed  state  of  Europe,  by  persecu- 
tion, war,  famine,  and  pestilential  diseases.  And  thus, 
by  their  wiiful  disobedience  to  the  laws,  or  witnesses  o$ 
God,  he  "  smote  them  with  all  the  plagues,  as  oft  as  he 
pleased.'^ 

n  * 


120  A  DISgERTATKr?  ( Cluip.  11. 

Verse  7.  *•  And  wlien  tliey  shall  have  finished  their 
testimony,  the  beast  that  ascendeth  out  of  the  bottom- 
less pit  shall  make  war  against  them,  and  shall  over- 
come them,  and  kill  them.''  The  prophet  has,  in  this 
verse,  brought  us  down  to  the  council  of  Trent,  where 
the  witnesses  were  to  receive  their  mortal  blow ;  for 
before  it,  they  were  only  clothed  with  sackcloth.  I 
shall  now  show  a  few  of  those  doctrines  established  by 
that  memorable  council,  as  they  are  in  direct  opposi- 
tion to  the  law,  and  the  gospel. 

And  first.  The  invocation  of  angels  and  saints,  were 
established  in  their  seventeenth  and  twenty-fifth  ses- 
sions. Second,  by  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  sin  is 
wholly  plucked  up  by  the  roots.  Third,  by  the  sacra- 
ment oi  confirmation,  the  Holy  Ghost  gives  perfection 
of  grace.  Fourth,  the  church  cannot  err,  because  she 
is  apostolic.  Fifth,  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  presides  in 
the  church,  governs  it  by  no  other  than  apostolic  men. 
Sixth,  infidels,  schismotics,  heretics,  but  particularly 
heretics,  and  schismatics,  stand  condemned,  because 
they  iiave  fallen  «'ivvay  frcm  the  church;  these  do  not 
belong  to  the  churc!',  mote  than  vagabonds,  or  rena- 
gadoes,  to  an  iDniy  ;  yet  tliey  are  in  the  power  of  the 
church,  as  tlujse  >\ho  may  be  judged  by  h.er,  and  con- 
demncil,  with  an  analhcma.  Seventl.,  that  there  is 
one  visible  head,  or  governor,  who  by  lawlui  succession^ 
possesses  the  c!iair,of  St.  Peter,  the  prince  of  the 
apostles.  Eighth,  God  bestows  Iiis  own  dignity  on 
others,  he  is  a  priest,  and  he  nuikes  priests,  he  is  a 
rock,  and  he  makes  a  rock,  and  what  things  are  his 
he  bestows  on  iiis  ccrvants.  Ninth,  that  the  church  is 
holy,  and  that  ii  has  the  legitimate  worship  of  sacrifice, 
aad  the  savir.^  i.sc  of  th?  isaciamculs )  and  whomsoe- 


Chap.    I  i.)  ON  THE  KEVBLATIOX.  12f 

ver  are  truly  holy,  cannot  be  out  of  this  church. — 
Tenth,  that  in  the  church  are  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  and  that  to  her  is  given  power,  to  forgive 
sins,  to  excommunicate,  and  to  consecrate  the  true  body 
of  Christ.  Eleventh,  there  is  no  sin  so  heinous  which 
can  be  committed  or  imagined,  for  pardoning  whereof  the 
holy  church  has  not  a  power.  Twelfth,  that  before  he 
ascended  into  heaven,  he  granted  his  power  to  bishops 
and  priests  in  the  church.  Thirteenth,  the  eucharist 
is  to  be  adored.  Fourteenth,  That  the  true  body  of 
Christ,  that  very  same  which  was  born  of  the  virgin, 
and  now  sits  in  lieaven,  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father, 
is  contained  in  this  sacrament.  Fifteenth,  and  that 
no  substance  of  the  elements  remains  in  it;  although 
nothing  seems  more  strange,  and  distant  to  the  senses. 
Sixteenth,  that  the  substances  of  the  bread  and  wine, 
are  so  changed  into  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord, 
that  the  substances  of  the  bread  and  wine  altogether 
cease.  Seventeenth,  that  whole  Christ,  as  God  and 
man,  is  contained  in  the  eucharist.  Eighteenth,  that 
^hole  Christ  is  contained  in  each  species  of  the  bread 
and  wine.  Niiieteettth,  and  for  this  reuson,  they  give 
the  [^read  only,  to  the  laity.  Twentieth,  and  the  holy 
syrjod  of  Trent,  has  condemned  those  with  an  anathe- 
ma, who  assert  that  this  doctrine  is  not  true.  Tv/en- 
ty  rirst,  that  this  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  is  proHiablej 
\ioih  lor  the  living  and  dead. 

These  are  only  part  of  the  many  e;  rov.^  established 
by  the  council  of  Trent.  Their  chie;  tt-i-  pt  .Me-'ii'Sl 
the  witnesses  was,  their  false  and  an  J.  -"tjtion 

ef  the  scriptures,  and  these  w  r-;-,  «:  ^MvU.iU  u  to  the 
people,  in  that  way  only,  r?  '■:  .yiKxl  of  Trotit  di- 
i'^cted.     These  directioiii.   L;^-  priests  And  ^urates 


128'  A  m^SBRTATioN  (Chap,  11. 

punctually  obeyed.  And  thus,  by  false  translation, 
false  interpretation,  and  teaching  for  doctrines  their 
own  commandmenls,  this  great  council  spent  eighteen 
years  of  idiotisni  and  insanity  at  Trent;  where  they 
proved  themselves  to  be  the  beast  that  arose  out  of  llie 
bottomless  pit — made  war  against  the  witnesses,  and 
killed  them. 

Verse  8.  "And  their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the 
street  of  the  great  city,  which  spiritually  is  called  Sod- 
om, and  Egypt,  where  also  our  Lord  was  crucified.'^ 
In  this  verse,  let  these  things  be  considered,  first,  "theii: 
dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  street  of  the  great  city;-* 
which  is  a  positive  proof  that  this  great  council  of  Ro- 
mish citizens,  (or  bishops,)  paid  no  regard  to  the  wit- 
nesses; as  they  first  killed  them,  by  establishing  their 
own  doctrines,  and  then  let  them  lie  dead  m  the  street, 
as  unworthy  of  their  further  notice.  Secondly,  "this 
great  city  is  spiritually  called  Sodom  and  Egypt;'-  which 
shews  the  spiritual  wickednesses,  that  this  council  com- 
mitted, and  that  their  crimes  are  unpardonable.  And 
thirdly,  "where  also  our  Lord  wtis  crucified;"  which 
proves,  that  their  crimes  and  impieties  were  equal  to 
that  of  the  Jewish  high  priest,  and  rulers  of  the  people, 
who  crucified  the  Lord  of  life. 

Verse  9.  "  And  they  of  the  people,  and  kindreds, 
and  tongues,  and  nations,  shall  see  their  drad  bodies 
three  days  and  a  half,  and  shall  not  sutfer  their  dead 
bodies  to  be  put  in  graves.''  When  the  witnesses  were 
thus  slain,  and  the  general  council  iisinissed,  a  prin- 
cipal part  of  their  work  was  left  unfinished;  and  that 
was  forming  a  creed,  or  catechism,  for  the  priests,  and 
other  inferior  clergy,  according  to  the  rules  of  which 
they  might  instruct  the  laity.     On  observing  this  omi5- 


€hap.  \\.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  129 

sion,  pope  Pius  tlie  5tii,  chose  some  of  the  chief  fa- 
thers of  the  council,  for  the  purpose  of  supplying  the 
deficiency.  These  spent  just  three  years,  before  the 
work  was  completed.  It  was  then  presented  to  the 
pope  for  inspection.  He  approved  of  it,  and  ordered 
Paul  Manutius,  whom  he  stiles  ^-our  beloved  son,"  to 
print  it,  with  all  diligence  and  faithfulness;  this  took 
exactly  six  months  more,  and  completes  the  three  years 
and  half,  that  the  witnesses  lay  dead.  And,  during 
these  three  and  half  years,  the  reformers  of  the  differ- 
ent tongues,  and  nations,  beheld  their  dead  bodies,  and 
used  all  possible  activity  in  getting  the  scriptures  print- 
ed, and  did  not  suffer  them  to  be  put  into  graves,  or 
buried  in  oblivion. 

Verse  10.  '"'And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth 
shall  rejoice  over  them,  and  make  merry,  and  shaJl 
send  gifts  one  to  another;  because  these  two  prophets 
(or  witnesses}  tormented  tliem  that  dwelt  upon  the 
earth."  In  perusing  this  verse,  iet  these  things  be  con- 
sidered, first,  observe  the  distinction  the  prophet  makes 
between  those  who  kept  the  witnesses  from  being  pufc 
in  graves,  and  those  who  rejoiced  at  their  death ;  the 
one  he  calls  "people  of  different  kindreds,  and  tongues, 
and  nations,"  pointing  out  the  reformers.  The  other, 
they  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  or  popish  party,  who  were 
(particularly  at  this  time)  earthly,  sensual,  and  devilish. 
Secondly,  by  the  canons  of  Trent  the  papists  imagin- 
ed they  had  obtained  a  complete  victory,  and  a  general 
joy  diftused  itself  among  them;  they  even  sent  gifts,  or 
legates  to  form  alliances  for  the  ruin  of  the  reformers. 
Thirdly,  the  reason  is,  because  these  two  prophets  tor- 
mented them  that  dwelt  on  the  earth;  for  the  Romish 
party  were  at  this  time   tormented   by  the  writings^ 


130  A  DISSERTATION  (Chaj7»ll. 

preaching,  anil  doctrines  of  the  reformers.  To  prove 
the  triifh  of  tiiis,  see  wli.it  the  introduction  of  their 
catecliisni  says.  "  In  tlis  mean  time,  it  was  wonder- 
i^\  to  see  how  Luther's  heresy  crept  abroad;  and  im- 
piety,  the  child  of  war,  had  overspread  almost  all  Eu- 
rope; there  were  made,  hy  the  heretics,  not  only  vast 
volunoes,  wherewith  they  endeavored  to  overthrow  the 
catholic  faith,  but  also  tliere  were  written  aUnost  infi- 
nite books  by  them,  which  carrying  in  thenj  the  titles 
and  shew  of  religion,  it  is  incredible  how  hard  it  was  to 
discern  the  good  seed  of  Christ,  from  the  tares  of  llie 
enemy ;  there  were  as  many  catechisms  carried  about, 
as  there  are  provinces  in  Europe,  all  which  abounded 
with  heresies,  and  wherewith  the  minds  of  the  simple 
every  where,  were  deceived ;  and  scarcely  was  there 
any  one  well  grounded  in  the  faitii."  This  catechism 
is  called, '' a  storehouse  of  true  divinity,  and  a  treas- 
ure full  of  all  ecclesiastic  discipline;  that  it  was  dicta- 
ted by  the  Holy  Ghost,  written  by  the  decree  of  the 
fathers  in  the  council  of  Trent,  and  published  by  the 
authority  of  Christ's  Vicar.*' 

Verse  11.  ^' And  after  three  days  and  an  half  the 
spirit  of  life  from  God  entered  into  them ;  and  they 
stood  upon  their  feet,  and  great  fear  fell  upon  them 
which  saw  them."  It  is  plain  that  after  ihree  and 
half  years  the  canons  and  catechism  of  Trent  were 
made  known;  the  reformers  rejected  them  with  dis- 
dain, as  all  the  old  errors  were  established,  and  new 
ones  added.  They,  by  this  time,  had  the  biWe  trans- 
lated from  the  original  languages,  and  printe(f;  and 
Idy  these  means  the  witnesses  were  once  more  on 
their  feet,  the  Spirit  of  God  having  aided  them  in 
the  performance.    And  great  fear  fell  upon  their  ci> 


Chctp,  l\.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  13l 

emies  who  saw  the  Nvitnesses  thus  preserved  from  their 
destructive  hands. 

Verse  12.  ^*Aiid  they  heard  a  great  voice  from 
heaven  saying  unto  them,  Come  up  Jiither.  And  they 
ascended  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud;  and  their  enemies 
beheld  them."  In  this  verse  the  providential  care  of 
God  is  made  manifest  in  the  preservation  of  the  wit- 
nesses. Although  the  reformers  were  instrumental  in 
this  great  work,  j'et  the  glory  must  be  asaibed  to  him 
only  wlio  enabled  them  to  do  so.  Their  ascending  up 
in  a  cloud  sliews.  that  they  (the  preserved)  are  wrapped 
up  in  much  obscurity  at  present.  Even  their  enemies 
beheld  their  preservation  with  astonishment. 

Verse  13.  ^'And  the  same  hour  there  was  a  great 
earthquake,  and  the  tenth  part  of  the  city  fell,  and  in 
the  earthquake  were  slain  of  men  seven  thousand;  and 
the  remnant  were  affrighted,  and  gave  glory  to  the  God 
of  heaven. '^  The  earthquake  which  the  reformation 
produced,  was  indeed  a  great  one,  as  it  overthrew  the 
tenth  part  of  the  papal  power.  AVhen  we  consider 
the  numbers  in  Europe,  who  at  this  time  renounced 
popery,  it  is  probable,  that  it  amounted  to  exactly  the 
tenth  part  of  its  inhabitants.  "  in  this  earthquake  were 
slain  of  men  seven  Ihoiisand."  This  numb'^^r  may  be 
the  exact  amount  of  the  reformers  slain  at  the  first 
furious  onset  of  their  enemies,  as  the  prophet  carries 
the  account  no  lower  down  than  the  same  hour  or  time 
that  the  reformation  commenced,  and  the  remnant  of 
the  reformers  were  affrighted  when  they  saw  tlie  pow- 
erful opposition  they  had  to  combat  with,  and  gave 
glory  to  the  God  of  heaven  who  was  their  only  pro- 
tector. 

Verse  14.  "The  second  woe  is  past;  aad,  behold, 


132  A  DISSERTATION^  (Chap.  11. 

the  third  woe  cometh  quickly."  The  seoond,  or  papal 
woe  ends  here;  but  alas!  the  tiiird,  or  protestant  woe 
coinelh  quickly,  and  since  the  reformation,  we  may  be- 
Jiold  its  dreadful  consequences.  Where  is  love  ? — 
Where  is  peace?*  Our  first  reformers  had  great  zeal, 
a»id  withstood  the  fiery,  and  cruel  persecutions  of  the 
time,  with  tlie  greatest  courage  and  fortitude  ;  but  alas, 
liow  are  the  mighty  lallen  !  View  protestants  in  the 
seventeenth  century,  persecuting  each  other  for  non- 
conformity, and  sapping  the  foundations  of  truth  i 
View  them  in  the  eighteenth  century,  at  open  war 
with  each  other !  V^iew  them  also  forming  popish  al- 
liances, until  they  are  now  all  gathered  together  into 
one  place,  called  in  the  Hebrew  tongue  Armageddon. 

Verse  15.  "  And  the  seventh  angel  sounded;  and 
there  were  great  voices  in  heaven,  saying,  The  king- 
doms of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our 
Lord,  and  of  his  Christ;  and  he  shall  reign  for  ev- 
er and  ever."  This  seventh  sound,  is  the  sound  of  the 
gospel  trumpet,  by  the  reformers,  or  protestants  of 
eveiy  description.  And  is  it  not  the  firm  belief  of 
the  heavenly  minded,  of  them  that  under  this  pro- 
testant sound,  the  kingdoms  of  this  world,  will  yield  a 
^filling  obedience  to  the  witnesses,  and  "  become  the 
kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  his  Christ."  Do  they  not 
pray  for  the  downfal  of  the  kingdom  of  antichrist, 
for  the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  for  the  extension  of 
Christ's  kingdom  auiong  tiie  heathen,  and  that  the 
gospel  may  be  propagated  among  all  the  nations  of 
the  earth. 

I  would  rerasuk  here,  that  heaven,  in  the  language 
of  prophecy,  is  of  three  kinds.  First,  the  heaven  of 
eternal  happiness,  wdiere  there  is  fulness  of  joy,  and 


■CJiap.  II.)  ON  THE  EEVELATIOX.  133 

pleasures  fdr  evermore.  Secondly,  the  henven,  or  com- 
fort which  a  saint  enjoys  in  his  own  mind.  Thirdly, 
the  heaven  which  saints  enjoy  in  the  friendly  and  so- 
cial intercourse,  which  they  participate  with  each  oth- 
er.    The  voices,  in  this  verse,  allude  to  this  last. 

Verses  16,  17.  ''And  the  four  and  twenty  elders, 
which  sat  hefore  God  on  their  seats,  fell  upon  their 
faces,  and  worshipped  God,  saying,  We  give  thee 
thanks,  O  Lord  God  Almighty,  which  ait,  and  wast, 
and  art  to  come;  because  thou  hast  taken  to  thee  thy 
great  pov/er,  and  hast  reigned."  In  these  two  verses 
observe,  first,  that  the  twenty  four  elders,  those  faith- 
ful trustees  of  the  law,  and  the  gospel,  are  represented 
as  praising  God,  for  preserving  those  precious  promis- 
es of  his  mercy.  Secondly,  they  jiraise  him,  for  mani- 
festing his  great  power  in  bringing  forth  the  reforma-^ 
tion.  And  thirdly,  they  praise  him  for  his  providen- 
tial care,  by  reigning  over  all. 

Verse  18.  "And  the  nations  were  angry,  and  thy 
wrath  is  come,  and  the  time  of  the  dead,  that  they 
should  be  judged,  and  that  thou  shouldest  give  reward 
unto  thy  servants,  the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints,  and 
them  that  fear  thy  name,  small  and  great;  and  should 
est  destroy  them  which  destroy  the  earth.''  The  pro- 
phet here  shews  the  effects,  which  the  reformation 
produced,  and  which  still  continue.  "And  the  na- 
tions were  angry."  Behold  their  anger  at  the  re- 
formation, by  cruel  persecutions  !  Behold  their  an- 
ger, by  popish  and  protestant  interests  slaying  each 
other!  Behold  their  anger,  by  maintaining  balances 
of  power !  Behold  their  anger,  in  disputing  and  quar- 
relling about  what  they  call  the  rights  of  man,  and 

tlie  dreadful  consequences  resulting  therefrom!     Be- 
12 


134  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  11. 

liold  the  present  war;*  a  war  unparalleled  since  the 
creation;  and  is  not  anger  the  cause  of  il  ?  *•  And  thy 
wrath  is  come,  and  the  time  of  the  dead,  that  they 
should  be  judged.''  Is  not  this  litcrallv  the  case?  The 
nations  professing  Christianity  are  angry — tliey  expe- 
rience the  wrath  of  God,  and  they  are  dead  in  tres- 
passes and  sins;  therefore  they  are  judging,  condem' 
iiing,  and  destroying  each  other.  But  behold  now  the 
hope  of  the  righteous,  in  the  midst  of  these  desolations ! 
''And  that  thou  shouldest  give  reward  unto  thy  ser- 
vants, the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints,  and  to  them  that 
fear  thy  name,  small  and  great;  and  will,  in  the  end, 
destroy  them  that  destroy  the  earth."  Note  here, 
that  some  may  imagine  this  verse  refers  to  the  gene- 
ral judgment,  and  end  of  all  things;  but  I  am  of  opin- 
ion that  it  hath  a  greater  reference  to  the  millenial 
state,  when  the  wicked  shall  be  cut  off,  and  war  shall 
cease,  and  be  no  more. 

Verse  19.  '•  And  the  temple  of  God  was  opened 
in  heaven,  and  there  was  seen  in  his  temple  the  ark 
of  the  testament:  And  there  were  lightnings,  and 
voices,  and  thunderings,  and  an  earthquake,  and  great 
hail."  This  verse  leads  to  some  further  effects  of  the 
reformation,  and  opens  to  our  understanding  the  fol- 
lowing particulars.  First,  the  gospel  was  printed,  and 
opened  to  the  view  of  the  heavenly  minded,  and  there 
was  seen  in  it  the  testament,  or  will  of  God  to  man, 
by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Secondly,  ^'thn-e  were 
lightnings,"  or  quick  and  fiery  determinations  on  each 
side.  Thirdly,  it  produced  "voices,"  or  varioijs  opin- 
ions.    Fourthly,  it  caused  "thunderings,"  or  different 


*  The  European  war  in  the  year  1803. 


Chap.  \l.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  351 

religious  sects.  Fifthly,  it  was  attended  by  an  "earth- 
quake/' which  overthrew  great  part  of  the  papal  em- 
pire. And  lastly,  there  was  ^' great  hail,"  which  sig- 
nifies the  severe  judgments  of  God,  by  sword,  famine, 
pestilence,  &c.  Thus  w^-^  may  see,  that  by  the  abuse, 
or  improper  use  of  the  scriptures  of  truth,  an  holy  and 
righteous  God  is  justly  offended  thereby  ;  that  fearful 
judgments  await  such  sinners;  and  that  the  providen- 
tial care  of  Almighty  God  is  constantly  exerted  for 
the  preservation  of  the  law,  and  the  gospel,  whose  wit- 
nesses they  are. 


Chap.  V2.)  A  DISSERTATION,  &e.  137 

CHAP.  XII. 

In  the  preceding  chapter,  the  propliet,  having  shewa 
the  dangerous  situation  of  the  witnesses,  and  their  pro- 
vidential preservation,  in  this  chapter,  describes  the 
true  church,  and  its  afflicted  state,  from  the  founda- 
tion of  it;  and  particularly  during  the  term  of  twelve 
hundred  and  sixty  years. 

Verse  1.  "  And  there  appeared  a  great  wonder  in 
heaven;  a  woman  clothed  with  the  sun,  and  the  moon 
under  her  feet,  and  upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve 
stars."  l\\  this  verse,  we  have  a  grand  portrait  of  the 
primitive  church,  in  its  heavenly  attire;  adorned  with 
purity,  beauty,  and  heavenly  light,  as  the  sun  in  his 
meridian  splendor;  possessed  of  chastity,  charily,  and 
brotherly  love,  or  affection,  as  the  moon;  crowned 
with  twelve  stars,  a  true  emblem  of  the  lustre  of  the 
apostolic  doctrines.  This  new  born  church,  or  spouse 
of  Christ,  appeared  as  a  great  wonder  among  the  hea- 
venly minded  Jews;  even  the  angehc  host,  were  ama- 
zed at  such  merciful  condescension. 

This  is  represented  as  a  wonder  in  heaven ;  and  a 
wonder  it  is,  of  the  first  magnitude,  tliat  the  glorious 
Architect  of  the  universe,  should  condescend  to  stoop 
to  sinful,  mortal,  frail  man  ;  that  the  Son  of  his  love 
should  die  that  we  should  hve;  that  he  should  lake  our 
sins  upon  himself,  and  make  the  atonement,  in  order 
to  bring  us  to  God  ;  that  he  could  endure  such  contra- 
diction of  sinners  against  himself,  to  obtain  our  recon- 
ciliation ;  that  he  should  subject  himself  to  our  infir- 
mities, sin  only  excepted,  to  gain  the  victory,  even 
over  hell  and  the  grave,  that  we  might  ever  reign  with 


138  A    DISSERTATION  ( CJutp.    12. 

him;  that  he  should  give  us  a  revelation  of  the  divine 
will,  to  promote  our  present,  and  future  happiness; 
and,  that  he  has  laid  the  foundation  of  a  pure,  and  in- 
fallible church,  against  which,  the  gates  of  hell  cannot 
prevail !  When  we  seriously  contemplate  this  divine 
truth,  we  are  lost  in  amazement!  our  ideas  fall  short ! 
no  language  of  man,  can  utter  or  express  it!  It  is  only 
when  we  shall  put  on  immortality,  and  live  with  him, 
that  we  can  discover  some  part  of  the  wondrous  whole. 

Verse  2.  ^'  And  she,  being  with  child,  cried,  trav- 
ailing in  birth,  and  pained  to  be  delivered.-'  This 
shews,  that  this  pure  church  endeavored  to  brjjig 
forth,  or  produce  someihing  for  the  happiness  of  the 
human  race. 

Verse  3.  "And  there  appeared  anotlicr  wontlcr  in 
heaven  ;  and  behold  a  great  red  dragon,  having  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns,  and  seven  crowns  upon  his 
heads.''  What  a  portrait  is  here  given  of  the  Uoman 
government,  under  all  its  diflerenl  forms,  and  satan  as 
chief  ruler  over  it. 

Verse  4.  •^•'  And  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the 
stars  of  heaven,  and  did  cast  tlicm  to  the  earth ;  and 
the  dragon  stood  before  the  woman  which  was  ready 
to  be  delivered,  for  to  devour  her  child  as  soon  as  it 
was  born."  This  verse  may  cause  the  following  re- 
flections:  First,  he  stood  before  the  Redeemer,  and 
endeavored  to  seduce  him  by  temptation.  See  Matt. 
iv.  Secondly,  he  stood  with  the  Jewish  high  priest,  Jew- 
ish rulers,  and  Roman  governor,  to  condemn  and  put 
to  death  the  Redeemer.  Thirdly,  he  stood  at  the  head 
of  the  Romish  power,  to  persecute  and  oppose  the  gos- 
pel. Fourthly,  he  stood  with  false  teachers,  to  raise  up  ' 
antichristj  even  in  the  apcstlcs'  days.    Fifthly,  he  stood 


€hap.  12. J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  130 

with  antichrist  to  tread  clown  the  truth.  Sixthly,  and 
he  stood  before  the  woman,  to  devour  the  truth  in  its 
very  birth.  This  monster,  had  also,  a  tail  of  false 
teachers,  that  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars,  or 
churches,  from  their  heavenly  lustre,  and  cast  them  to 
the  earth.  See  Rev.  viii,  12.  And  thus  he  stood  be- 
fore the  church,  in  its  infant  state. 

Verse  5.  "  And  she  brought  forth  a  man  child,  who^ 
•was  to  rule  all  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron :  and  her 
child  was  caught  up  unto  God,  and  to  his  throne." 
This  heavenly  adorned  church,  exhibited  Christ  Jesus^ 
tlie  eternal  Word,  and  promise  of  the  Most  High,  to 
the  world.  She  labored  in  Asia,  in  Africa,  in  Europe, 
and  in  the  Isles.  She  published  it  to  both  Jew  and 
Gentile.  She  suffered  the  most  cruel  mockings,  scour- 
gings,  and  excruciating  deaths,  for  bringing  fortli,  or 
introducing  the  Holy  Child  Jesus,  to  the  fallen  race  of 
Adam.  Thus  we  see  the  pains  and  sufierings  of  the 
primitive  church,  are  compared  to  a  woman  in  travail. 

This  Child,  this  Saviour,  is  to  rule  all  nations  with  a 
jod  of  iron.  He  has  called  aloud  upon  all  mankind 
every  where  to  repent,  that  their  sins  may  be  blotted 
out.  He  has  invited  weary  and  heavy  laden  sinners, 
to  come  unto  him  and  be  saved.  He  has  promised,  that 
*^  where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  his 
name,  he  will  be  in  the  midst  of  them  to  bless  them.'* 
JMatt.  xviii.  90.  And  he  has  commanded  "  all  who 
work  iniquity,  to  depart  from  him,  as  he  knows  them 
not."  Matt.  vii.  23.  Paul,  who  laboured  and  suffered 
death  for  this  Child,  informs  us,  that  the  unrighteous 
s-hall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.  *'  Be  not  de- 
ceived," says  he,  ^'  neither  fornicators,  nor  idolaters, 
»0i'  adulterers,  nor  revilers,  nor  effeminate,  nor  abur 


140  A  DESSERTATION  {CflCtp.  12. 

sers  of  themselves  with  mankind,  nor  thieves,  nor  cov- 
etous, nor  drunkards,  nor  extortioners,  shall  inherit 
the  kingdom  of  God."  1  Cor.  vi.  9.  Let  all  who  be- 
lieve the  gospel,  and  profess  the  christian  religion, 
read,  and  carefully  meditate  on  both  the  old  and  new 
testaments,  and  particularly  the  latter,  ond  endeavor, 
through  divine  aid,  to  conform  to  the  gracious  injunc- 
tions therein  contained,  lest  they  fall  under  tlie  severi- 
ty of  this  rod.  This  Child  is  to  be  our  final  Jud^e, 
■when  he  will  exercise  the  rod  of  his  power.  This 
Child  frequently  chastens  with  the  rod  of  his  love. 
This  Child  is  to  tread  the  winepress  of  his  Father's 
wrath  among  the  nations.  And  this  Child  was  caught 
up  unto  God,  and  to  his  throne,  there  to  behold  our 
actions,  whether  good  or  evil. 

Verse  6.  "And  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilder- 
ness, where  she  hath  a  place  prepared  of  God,  that 
they  should  feed  her  there,  twelve  hundred  and  sixty 
days."  This  verse  naturally  draws  our  attention  to 
that  period  of  time,  when  the  church  received  earthly 
power,  wealth,  and  honor,  under  Constantine;  when 
he  gave  it  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  A.  D.  303. 
As  Christ's  kingdom,  or  church,  was  not  of  this  world, 
consequently  the  woman,  or  true  church,  fled  into,  or 
was  surrounded  by  a  wilderness  of  error,  ignorance, 
sloth,  ambition,  vain  glory,  and,  in  a  word,  of  every 
kind  of  shameful  impurity.  Earthly  grandeur,  with  its 
luxurious  train,  never  eiicouraged  vital  Christianity. 
The  church  cannot  thrive  in  the  soil  of  sensuality. 
Thus  the  church  continued  in  this  wilderness  of  error, 
till  A.  D.  1563,  when  the  council  of  Trent  ended.  The 
reformation  then  took  deep  root,  and  the  scriptures 
vere  printed.     The  difference  between  these  two  num- 


Chap.  \2.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  141 

bei's  is  twelve  lumdied  and  sixty  years,  during  >vbich 
time,  by  the  providence  of  God,  she  was  fed,  or  kept 
in  existence. 

Verses  7 — 12.  "And  there  was  war  in  heaven; 
Michael  and  his  angels  fouglit  against  the  dragon  ; 
and  the  dragon  fought  and  his  angels,  and  prevailed 
not,  neither  xvas  their  place  found  any  more  in  heav- 
en. And  the  great  dragon  vvas  cast  out,  that  old  ser- 
pent, called  tiie  devil,  and  satan,  which  deceiveth  tlie 
whole  world 5  he  was  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and  his 
angels  were  cast  out  with  him.  And  I  heard  a  voice 
saying  in  heaven.  Now  is  come  salvation,  and  strength, 
and  the  kingdom  of  our  God,  and  the  power  of  his: 
Christ;  for  the  accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast  down, 
which  accused  them  before  our  God  day  and  night. 
And  they  overcame  him  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb, 
and  by  the  word  of  tlieir  testimony;  and  they  loved 
not  their  lives  unto  the  death.  Therefore  rejoice,  ye 
heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell  in  them !  Woe  to  the  inha- 
biters  of  the  earth,  and  of  the  sea!  for  the  devil  is 
come  down  unto  you,  having  great  wrath,  because  he 
knoweth  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time.''  This  war 
between  truth  and  error  has  been  of  long  continuance,, 
even  from  the  days  of  our  first  parents.  However, 
the  prophet,  in  these  verses,  draws  our  attention  to 
that  period  of  time,  when  the  professors  of  Christianity 
began  to  make  war  upon  each  other;  and  this  com- 
menced also  in  the  days  of  Constantine,  between  the 
Arian  and  Athanasian  warriors.  Hence  it  is  plain, 
thait  as  the  emperor  Constantine  was  the  seventh  iiead 
of  the  Romish  beast,  he,  and  satan  with  his  angels,  or 
Athanasian  party,  acted  in  conjunction.  And  as  er- 
ror, war,  and  persecution,  are  evidences  against  them, 


142  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  12. 

it  is  proved,  beyond  a  doubt,  that  they  opposed  the 
truth,  though  they  could  not  prevail,  neither  was  their 
place  found  any  more  in  heaven.  Hence  it  appears^ 
that  they  who  support  tlie  Athanasian  doctrines,  are 
rejected — they  are  the  outward  court  worshippers,  and 
separated  from  the  true  worshippers  of  God.  For 
"the  great  dragon  was  cast  out,  that  old  serpent,  cal- 
led the  devil,  and  satan,  which  deceiveth  the  whole 
world  ;  he  was  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and  his  angels 
were  cast  out  with  him."  Strange,  that  protestant  di- 
vines do  not  observe  this  I 

As  to  the  Arian  party,  little  is  known  of  their  reli- 
gious principles,  only  that  they  acted  in  opposition  to 
the  Athanasians,  and  are  to  this  day  held  in  utter  ab- 
horrence by  thera.  History  informs  us,  that  when  the 
Athanasians  arrived  to  great  power  under  the  papacy, 
they  banished  the  others,  and  destroyed  their  writings; 
by  which  means,  we  have  scarcely  any  thing  on  rec- 
ord, to  enable  us  to  decide  with  certainty.  All  the  true 
information  I  can  get  on  the  subject,  is  from  the  pro- 
phets John  and  Daniel.  But  before  I  proceed,  let  it 
be  noted,  that  Constantine  divided  the  empire  betv/een 
his  two  sons;  one  he  placed  at  Constantinople,  and 
lie,  and  his  descendants,  became  the  greek,  or  eastern 
emperors;  the  other  he  placed  at  Rome,  and  founded 
the  Latin,  or  western  empire.  Thus  was  the  christian 
world  situated,  when  this  war  raged  with  its  utmost 
violence;  but  at  its  commencement  Constantine  gov- 
erned the  empire,  and  was  its  seventh  head  and  the 
head  also  of  the  Athanasians. 

The  war  having  begsm,  Michael,  whom  Daniel  calls 
the  great  prince,  and  his  Arian  angels,  fought  against 
the  dragon,  or  satan;    and  the  dragon,  with  his  Atha- 


Chap.    12. J  OxV  THE    REVELATION.  143 

nasian  angels,  foudit.  Now  as  the  prophet  has  pla- 
ced sataii  at  the  head  of  one  party,  asid  Michael  the 
champion  of  the  other,  let  any  iirpartial  inquirer 
after  tnitli  determine  wliich  side  fought  for  the  truth. 

The  consequence  of  this  war  is,  satan  and  his  an- 
gels were  cast  out  into  the  earth,  that  is,  among  the 
earthly  minded,  or  nominal  christians  of  those  days: 
Ambition  and  covetousness  w6re  tiic  reigning  princi- 
ples of  the  clergy,  in  the  westc-rn  empire;  the  Athana- 
sian  creed  was  their  guide  iii  matters  of  faith ;  the 
canons  and  decrees  of  their  councils  were  observed, 
in  preference  to  gospel  precepts;  the  errors  of  one 
council  were  confirmed,  and  made  valid,  by  the  next, 
and  thus  were  laid  the  strong  foundations  of  popery 
and  prelacy.  In  this  war  the  Ariau  bishops  were  as 
active  as  the  others.  History  informs  us,  tliat  there 
were  seventeen  councils  held  on  each  side,  who  regu- 
larly opposed,  and  condemned  the  doctrines  of  their 
oppoi'.ents.  These  furious  contests  continued  till  A, 
D.  535,  when  the  eastern,  or  greek  church,  separated 
from  the  western,  oi'/Romish,  on  account  of  the  abom- 
inable errors,  and  idolatry  of  the  latter;  the  pope  also 
at  this  time  having  nearly  attained  to  manhood. 

On  this  great  division,  or  s^'paration,  being  effected, 
it  caused  great  joy  among  the  heavenly  minded  of 
the  greek  christians,  by  saying,  '-Now  is  come  salva- 
tion, and  strength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our  God,  and 
the  j3ower  of  his  Christ;  for  the  accuser  of  our  breth- 
ren is  cast  down,  which  accused  them  before  God,  day 
and  night."  John  now  gives  a  satisfactory  reason, 
and  the  true  cause  of  this  victory;  "and  they  over- 
came him  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word 
of  their  testimony ;  and  they  loved  not  their  lives  unto 


141  A  DrssERTATiON  (Chap.  12. 

the  deati!.  Tiierefore  rojoice,  yo  heavens,  and  ye  that 
dwell  in  them."  The  prophet  next  shews  the  misera- 
ble state  of  those  who  had  come  under  the  dominion 
of  the  pnp.Tcy.  "Woe  to  t!ie  inhahiters  of  the  earth, 
and  of  the  sea;  for  the  devi!  is  come  down  unto  you, 
liaving  great  wrath,  because  he  knowetii  that  he  hath 
but  a  short  lime.*' 

Verse  13.  "And  when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was 
cast  down  to  the  eartli,  he  persecuted  the  woman, 
uliich  brought  forth  tlie  man  child."  In  this  verse, 
tlie  prophet  reminds  us  of  the  dreadful  persecutions, 
which  satan,  and  the  papacy  carried  on.  The  papal 
hierarchy,  animated  by  the  spirit  of  the  evil  one,  had  a 
greater  thirst  for  persecution,  than  any  other  power  on 
earth,  tliat  we  read  of.  It  is  singular,  that  prelacy,  of 
every  kind,  has  such  an  aversion  to  the  sovereignty  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  the  pleasure  it  took,  in  destroying 
those  who  maintained  it !  The  Romish  priests  pla- 
ced salvation  in  their  church,  and  denied  it  to  be  else- 
where; and  thus  they  persecuted  the  woman,  or  church, 
who  held  that  salvation  came  by  Jesus  Christ. 

Verse  14,  "  And  to  the  woman  were  given  two -wings 
of  a  great  eagle,  that  she  might  fly  into  the  wilderness, 
into  her  place;  where  she  is  nourished  for  a  time,  and 
times,  and  half  a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  serpent." 
By  this  verse  it  appears,  that  all  the  earthly  protec- 
tion, which  the  woman  had,  was  under  the  two  wings 
of  the  eastern  emperors;  an  eagle  being  the  insignia 
of  the  imperial  dignity;  all  their  crowns,  standards, 
&c.  were  decorated  with  the  image  of  this  bird.  Here 
she  remained  in  a  wilderness  of  war,  and  disorder,  "for  - 
a  time,  times,  and  half  a  time,"  equal  to  twelve  hun- 
dred and  sixty  years,  "where  she  was  nourished,"  or 


Chap.  12.J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  145 

preserved  in  existence,  "from  the  face  of  the  serpent," 
or  papal  tyranny. 

Verse  15.  "And  the  serpent  cast  out  of  his  mouth 
water,  as  a  flood,  after  the  woman,  that  he  might  cause 
Iter  to  be  carried  away  of  the  flood."  Tliis  verse  shews, 
and  time  has  proved  it,  how  active  the  Romish  church 
was  to  seduce,  and  carry  over  to  tlieir  persuasion,  all 
who  adhered  to  the  truth.  When  tlieir  jiood  of  false 
reasoning  failed,  they  then  had  recourse  to  threats,  to 
lire,  and  to  faggots.  It  was  one  of  their  pri.'icipal 
characters,  in  the  days  of  their  }3ower,  to  search  af- 
ter the  truth,  and  then  to  ruin  it;  they  always  feared 
the  truth,  and  therefore  endeavored  to  suppress  it. 

Verse  16.  "And  the  earth  helped  the  woman,  and 
the  earth  opened  her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the 
flood,  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth."  The 
gospel  of  truth  is  proof  against  all  the  flood  tides  of 
the  wicked.  Even  the  vicious  conduct  of  the  papists, 
who  swallowed  up  the  antichristian  flood,  helped  tlie 
ivoman.  Was  it  not  the  shameful  impurities:  of  the 
Romish  church,  that  caused  the  Albigenses,  Walden- 
ses,  and  Wicklifiites,  to  arraign  her  evil  conduct,  and, 
by  so  doing,  helped  the  woman  ?  Did  not  several  of 
the  Romish" clergy,  in  France,  Germany,  and  even  in 
Italy,  complain  of  abuses  in  the  church,  and  helped 
the  woman  ?  And  even  the  hellish  conspiracies,  and 
persecutions  of  that  apostate  church,  helped  the  wo- 
man, for  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  is  crying  aloud 
against  her. 

Verse  17.     "And  the  dragon  was  wroth  with  the 

woman,  and  went  to  make  war  with  the  remnant  of 

her  seed,  which  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  and 

have  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ."    Truth  and  error 
13 


146  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  12. 

are  the  very  opposite  of  each  other.  From  this  verse 
we  may  see,  that  satan  is  still  "going  ahout  as  a  roar- 
ing lion,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour."  He  is  still 
the  enemy  of  man,  and  will  continue  so,  until  the 
earth,  or  its  inhahitants  are  renovated;  and  until  the 
beast  and  false  prophet  are  both  taken  alive,  and  cast 
into  a  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  and  himself  cast  in- 
to the  bottomless  pit,  and  bound  a  thousand  years. 

May  my  brethren,  the  laity,  put  on  the  true  chris- 
tian armor,  and  be  able  to  make  war  against  satan, 
and  all  the  principalities  and  powers  of  darkness,  and 
become  members  of  that  true  and  infallible  churcli 
whose  sun  is  the  pure  gospel  light,  whose  moon  is  uni- 
versal charity  and  brotherly  love,  and  whose  crown  is 
to  follow  the  doctrines  and  examples  of  the  twelve 
apostles. 


Chap,  13.J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  147 

CHAP.    XIII. 

In  this  chapter,  we  have  a  short,  but  curious  history 
of  the  Rooiaii  empire,  with  all  its  various  forms  of  go- 
vernment, from  its  foujidation,  to  its  overthow  by  the 
northern  barbarians,  and  from  thence  to  its  I'ise,  un- 
der the  universal  dominion  of  the  papacy. 

Verse  1.  "And  I  stood  upon  the  sand  of  the  sea, 
and  saw  a  beast  rise  up  out  of  the  sea,  having  seven 
heads,  and  ten  horns,  and  upon  his  heads  ten  crowns, 
and  upon  his  heads  the  name  of  blasphemy."  It  ap- 
pears, by  considering  this  verse,  that  John  "stood  up- 
on the  sand  of  the  sea,"  or  in  otiier  words,  he  exam- 
ined the  annals,  t)r  registers  of  the  heathen,  and  "saw 
a  beast  rise  up  out  of  the  sea,"  or  infidel  ocean  of 
mankind.  (Prophecy  here  begins.)  This  "beast,"  or 
earthly  power,  "had  seven  heads,  and  ten  horns,  and 
upon  each  horn,"  or  kingdom,  a  "crown,  and  upon  his 
heads  the  name  of  blasphemy."  When  we  consult 
our  historical  records,  tliey  inform  us,  tliat  Rome  was 
founded  about  seven  hundred  and  fifty  years  before 
the  christian  era,  by  a  party  of  poor  adventurers,  who 
had  escaped  from  Troy,  at  its  destruction;  these  sail- 
ing from  the  ruins  of  that  city,  wandered  along  the 
western  shores  of  Italy,  and  at  last  landed  near  where 
Rome  now  stands.  They  soon  after  began  to  build  a 
city,  or  rather,  a  village,  and  called  it  Rome,  from 
Romulus,  their  cliicf.  It  appears,  that  their  lirstform 
of  government  was  regal;  their  second  was  consular; 
their  third  was  dictatorial ;  their  fourth  was  tribunitial, 
with  consular  authority ;  their  fifth  was  the  dictator- 
ship revived,  which  ended  in  the  sixth,  or  imperial 


(4S  -        A    DISSERTATION  (Chap.    15. 

head,  which  existed  at  the  lime  that  Jolm  wrote  this 
book.  See  Rev.  xvii.  It  is  to  be  noted,  that  these 
six  heads,  or  forms  of  government,  were  infidel,  or 
heathen.  The  seventh  assumed  the  name  of  christian, 
under  Constantine,  the  forty  first  emperor  of  Rome. 
This  head  had  also  the  name  of  blaspliemy,  because 
it  apostatized  from  the  truth,  and  laid  the  foundation 
of  the  papal  head. 

V^erse  2-  "And  the  beast  which  I  saw  was  like  un- 
to a  leopard,  and  his  feet  were  as  tlie  feet  of  a  bear, 
and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion;  and  tlie  dragon 
gave  him  his  power,  and  his  seat,  and  great  authority. '^ 
What  a  beautiful  and  grand  description  the  prophet 
gives  of  this  vast  empire!  First,  he  compares  it  to  a 
leopard,  as  it  was  mottled,  or  spotted  by  its  diticrent 
iieads,  or  forms  of  government.  It  was  mottled,  or 
spotted  with  the  diflerent  nations  under  i(s  subjection. 
It  was  spotted  v.'ith  Jews  and  gentiles.  It  was  spotted 
Avitli  heathen  and  ciiristians;  and  under  its  seventh 
head,  it  was  spotied  with  Arians,  Athanasians,  monks, 
&c.  A;c.  Se<;ondiy,  its  feet  are  compared  to  a  bear's, 
as  ill  all  its  conquests  it  held  fast  its  prey;  and  it§ 
church  conducted  in  tit*)  same  manner.  Thirdly,  its 
juouth  is  compared  to  that  of  a  lion,  as  heathen  Rome 
was  the  terror  of  the  nations,  and  its  decrees  irrevo- 
cable; so  also  Rome  christian  was  guided  by  the  same 
impulse.  Fourthly,  the  dragon,  or  sa tan,  ^^  gave  him 
jiis  power  and  seat,  and  great  authority."  By  these 
yyovds  the  prophet  proves,  that  all  these  heads  were 
idolaters,  and  under  the  dominion  of  satan. 

Verse  3.  "And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  as  it  were 
wounded  unto  death  ;  and  his  deadly  wound  was  heal- 
ed:   And  all  the  world  wondered  after  the  beast." 


CJiap.  13. j  ON  THE  REVELATION.  l49 

The  seventh,  or  christian  head  was  wounded  to  death, 
A.  D.  475,  by  the  barbarous  nations  of  the  north,  who 
sacked  and  plundered  Rome,  overturned  the  govern- 
ment, and  seated  themselves  in  all  tlie  western  prov- 
inces, and  by  degrees,  formed  themselves  into  ten  king- 
doms, which  are  tlie  ten  horns  of  the  beast.  The  east- 
ern empire  remained,  though  much  shattered,  for  sev- 
eral centuries  afterwards. 

During  these  calamities,  the  bishops  were  not  idle, 
particularly  the  bishop  of  Rome.  Dad  as  the  state  of^ 
religion  was,  previous  to  these  disorders,  it  now  grew 
worse.  These  new  inhabitants  of  Europe,  (as  I  may 
call  them,)  being  pagan  idolaters,  the  bishops  had  in 
\iew,  the  establishment  of  a  new  spiritual  empire 
among  them,  and  so  heal  the  deadly  wound  of  the  sev- 
enth head.  In  order  to  obtain  this  great  end,  the  little 
that  remained  of  Christianity  waspartly  relinquished,  by 
the  bishops,  to  gain  over  this  idolatrous  people.  This 
scheme  succeeded  so  well,  that  as  early  as  A.  D.  494, 
the  bishop  of  Rome  began  to  assert  his  supremacy. 
About  the  year,  557,  the  ordination  of  bishops  was 
considered  as  belonging  to  the  holy  see ;  and  in  601, 
pope  Gregory  the  great,  would  not  admit  the  ordina- 
tion of  a  bishop,  by  the  Lombards,  but  placed  the  right 
in  himself.  About  the  year  800,  this  new  spiritual  em- 
pire extended  itself  over  all  Italy,  Germany,  Poland, 
Hungary,  France,  Spain,  Britain,  and  Ireland ;  these  na»- 
lions  all  becoming  obedient  subjects  to  the  holy  see. 
Thus  the  wound,  which  imperial  Rome  had  received, 
papal  Rome  healed,  and  made  its  dominions  much  more 
extensive  than  the  former.  Let  it  be  observed  here, 
that  the  papal  empire  is  the  eighth  head,  and  is  of  the 

seventh,  because  under  the  seventh,  or  iuiperial  head, 
13  * 


150  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  IS. 

the  bishops  first  obtained  earthly  power,  and  wealth, 
by  the  bottomless  pit  being  opened  for  them.  The 
prophet  adds,  "and  all  the  world  wondered  after  the 
beast."  The  papal  beast,  or  hierarchy  of  Rome,  was, 
and  is  the  wonder,  admiration,  and  astonishment,  of 
mankind.  It  is  a  wonder,  to  behold  the  art  and  poli- 
cy of  the  bishops,  in  raising  up,  and  establishing  this 
antichrislian  empire.  Jews  and  nialiometans  have 
wondered  at  it,  when  they  experienced  its  cruelt5\ 
The  Indian  nations  have  wondered  for  the  same  rea- 
son. The  protestants  have  wondered  at,  and  felt  its 
infernal  rage.  And  even  the  Romish  laity  are  won- 
dering at  its  power  and  infallibility. 

Verse  4.  "And  they  worshipped  the  Dragon,  whicli 
gave  power  unto  the  beast  j  and  they  worshipped  the 
beast,  saying,  Who  is  like  unto  the  beast?  who  is  able 
to  make  war  with  him?''  In  this  verse,  the  prophet 
gives  a  melancholy  account  of  the  uniiappy  people, 
who  submitted  themselves  to  the  papal  jurisdiction.  It 
appears,  that  the  principles  of  poj)ery  are  so  odious,  in 
the  sight  of  God,  tiiat  they  wiio  adhere  to  them,  can- 
not expect  mercy ;  they  being  here  represented,  as 
worshippers  of  both  salan,  and  the  Romish  beast.  A 
similar  account  is  given  of  this  dreadful  aposlacy,  by 
both  Peter  and  Paul.  See  2  Peter  ii.  and  2  Thess.  ii. 
And  even  we  of  this  age  have  ocular  demonstratior* 
of  it.  Let  the  meek  and  Immble  behaviour  of  tiie 
primitive  pillars  of  the  church  of  Christ,  and  tliose  of 
the  present  day,  be  compared,  and  see  how  horrid 
the  contrast;  the  first  enforcing  obedience  to  God,  and 
faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  for  man's  salvation;  the  other 
teaching  the  doctrines,  traditions,  and  commandments 
of  menj  fcr  that  eud.     Tlie  apostles  preached  rcmis- 


Ghap,  Vd.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  15 1 

sion  of  sins,  through  faith  in  the  Redeemer ;  the  apos- 
tles of  the  Romish  church  \\'\\\  pardon  sins  williout 
him,  provided  a  htt!*-  attention  is  sliewn,  and  obe- 
dience to  the  q\'\>--  ■■.  Ciiiisi's  apostles  prayed  for 
grare,  meiGV,"  and  peace,  to  remain  with  all  them 
-who  (ove  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  sincerity:  the 
pop-;-,  and  his.disciples,  qondemned  to  the  flames  all 
who  denied  th<:^!r  pretended  authority,  be  tlieir  obe- 
dience to  God  ever  so  perfect.  Pciei"  could  declare, 
"  that  Goi  is  no  respecter  of  persons,  but  in  every  na- 
tion, he  that  feareth  him,  and  worketh  righteousness, 
is  accepted.''  Acts  x.  34,  35.  The  pope's  disciples 
taught,  that  all  who  disobeyed  his  holiness,  and  the 
church  of  Rome,  could  not  be  saved.  Peter  and  the 
other  apostles  declared,  "  that  they  ought  to  obey 
God  rather  than  men."  Acts  v.  29.  The  decrees 
and  canons  of  the  Romish  councils  say  otherwise,  and 
established  their  church  authority  over  all.  The  pa- 
pal power  dethroned  kings  j  it  set  up  kings ;  it  ab- 
solved subjects  from  their  allegiance  ;  it  desolated  the 
nations,  by  its  ambitious  projects;  and  the  miserable 
inhabitants  of  Europe  found,  by  fatal  experience,  the 
truth  of  the  prophet's  words.  ^''' Who  is  like  unto  the 
beast  ?  who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him  ?"  And  it 
is  well  known,  that  any  who  opposed  his  will,  paid 
dearly  for  it. 

Verse  5.  "  And  there  was  given  unto  him  a  mouth 
speaking  great  things,  and  blasphemies,  and  power 
was  given  unto  him  to  continue  forty  and  two  months." 
Ill  this  verse,  we  may  consider  the  bishops  of  Rome,  on- 
ly in  their  individual  capacity,  until  they  assumed  the 
power  of  nominating  and  ordaining  the  bishops;  then 
he  became  their  spiritual  father,  or  papal  head.    The 


152  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  13. 

bisliops,  \vIiom  he  ordained,  extended  liis  power,  and 
gave  liim  a  mouth,  whorcwiih  lie  spoke  great  things, 
and  blasphemies.  From  t!ie  poor  historical  fragments 
of  these  times,  it  appears,  tiiat  this  power  of  nomina- 
ting commenced  about  A.  D.  557  ;  to  tliis  number  add 
forty  two  ino»iths,  or  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years, 
and  A.  D.  1817  ends  tlie  papal  continuance. 

Verse  6.  '*  And  he  opened  his  mouih  in  blasphemy 
agamst  God ;  to  blaspheme  his  name,  and  his  taber- 
nacle, and  them  that  dsvell  in  heaven."  In  this  verse, 
>ve  have  the  following  facts  to  consider ;  first,  ''  he 
blasphemed  against  God,"  by  omitting  the  second 
commandment,  in  order  to  establish  image  worship  ; 
lie  blasphemed,  by  assuming  the  title  of  God's  vice- 
gerent, and  therefore  rejects  Jesus  Christ  the  true 
Vicegerent;  he  blasphemes,  by  invoking  tlie  virgin 
IMary,  as  the  mother  of  God,  and  thereby  denies  his 
eternity;  he  blasphemes,  by  the  invocation  of  saints, 
in  the  room  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  only  Advocate 
and  Friend  of  sinners;  he  blasphemes,  by  taking  the 
name  of  the  universal  head  of  the  church,  and  making 
canons  and  institutions  therein,  and  thus  destroys  the 
regal  authority  of  the  Redeemer;  he  blasphemes^  by 
granting  pardons  and  absolutions,  and  thereby  makes 
null  the  efficacy  of  Christ.  In  a  word,  every  human 
institution,  that  is  contrary  to  the  word  and  will  of 
God,  is  blasphemy  against  him.  Secondly,  "  he 
blasphemed  the  name  of  God  and  his  tabernacle,"  by 
claiming  all  power  in  heaven  ;  by  pretending  to  have 
the  keys  of  it;  by  pardoning  sinners,  and  sending 
them  into  it ;  by  the  discovery  of  purgatory,  to  pre- 
pare them  for  it;  and  by  pretending  to  keep  other 
sects  out  of  it.     Thirdly,   he  blasphemed  and  con^ 


Chap.  13.J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  15J 

demned  all  who  denied  his  supremacy ;  he  blasphemed 
the  heavenly  minded,  who  endeavoured  to  work  out 
their  own  salvation ;  he  blasphemed  and  reproached, 
as  heretics,  all  who  dissented  from  the  Pu^omish 
church;  and  he  consigned  to  the  flames,  the  innocent 
followers  of  the  lamb. 

Verse  7.  "  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war 
with  the  saints,  and  to  overcome  them;  and  power 
was  given  him,  over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and 
nations.''  We  may  here  observe,  first,  the  bishops 
having  placed  their  chief  on  the  papal  throne,  they 
enabled  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints;  secondly, 
by  their  power  and  influence  through  Europe,  they 
enabled  him  to  overcome  the  saints,  and  all  who  dared 
to  oppose  his  will ;  thirdly,  by  making  him  universal 
head  of  the  church,  they  enabled  him  to  claim,  and 
exert  a  '^  power  over  all  kindreds,  tongues,  and  na- 
tions ;"  fourthly,  great  as  the  papal  power  was,  its  hy- 
pocrisy exceeded  it ;  the  popes  stiled  themselves  the 
servants  of  the  servants  of  God;  and  at  the  same  time 
wore  a  triple  crown,  to  shew  their  superiority  over 
all ;  and  fifthly,  their  horrid  intrigues,  and  merciless 
persecutions,  are  so  well  knowa  already,  that  I  omit 
making  mention  of  them. 

Verse  8.  '•  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall 
worship  him,  whose  names  are  not  written  in  the 
book  of  life,  of  the  lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world."  Through  the  whole  of  this  book,  man- 
kind are  divided  into  three  classes;  first,  the  pagan, 
or  great  ocean,  or  sea ;  secondly,  the  earth,  or  earth- 
ly minded,  and  carnal;  and  thirdly,  the  heavenly 
minded,  who  set  their  afiections  on  things  above.  In 
this  sense,  it  is  the  second  class,  who  are  the  worship- 


154  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  13. 

ers  of  this  antichiislian  beast.  The  Jews,  mahoraet- 
ans,  and  all  other  unbelievers  of  Christ,  never  wor- 
shipped him.  Tiie  Jew,  who  obeyed  the  Gospel  in 
sincerity,  would,  and  did  suffer  martyrdom,  in  prefer- 
ence to  it.  And  thus  it  is,  they  who  dwell  upon  the 
earth,  they  who  are  wilfully  ignorant  of  God's  mercy, 
in  the  revelation  of  his  will,  by  Jesus  Christ,  and 
place  their  affections  on  worldly  things,  these  are 
they,  who  became  an  easy  prey  to  the  erroneous  doc- 
trine of  popery,  and  became  the  advocates  for,  and 
worshippers  of  the  beast.  And,  sad  reflection  !  can- 
not be  enrolled  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life. 

Verses  9,  10.  "If  any  man  have  an  ear,  let  him 
hear.  He  that  leadeth  into  captivity,  shall  go  into 
captivity :  He  that  killeth  with  the  sword,  must  be  killed 
with  the  sword.  Here  is  the  patience,  and  the  faith  of 
the  saints."  In  these  two  verses,  the  prophet  demands 
our  attention,  in  a  most  solemn  and  serious  manner,  to 
the  irreversible  sentence  of  heaven,  denounced  against 
all  who  teach  mankind  any  doctrines,  which  are  con- 
trary to  those  contained  in  the  scriptures  of  truth;  for, 
says  he,  *'if  any  man  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear." 
AVhich  implies  a  call  of  attention  to  this  particular 
period  of  time,  when  aposlacy  was  making  such  hat-ty 
strides,  under  the  papacy.  He  then  pronounces  tlie 
awful  sentence,  w  hich  every  teacher,  or  preacher,  ouglit 
seriously  to  consider,  namely, ''He  that  leadeth  into  cap- 
tivity, shall  go  into  ca})tivity."  From  which  we  may 
learn,  that  if  our  spiritual  guides  shall  lead  the  laity 
into  error,  the  laity  are  led  captive  into  eternal  ruin, 
and  the  teacher  goeth  into  captivity,  or  in  other  words, 
into  perdition.  To  the  same  purpose  are  our  Sav- 
iour's words,  "If  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both  shall 


Chap.lo.)  ON  THE  r.EvsLATiox.  155 

fall  into  the  ditch,"  Matt.  xv.  14.  And  lest  this  warn- 
ing should  not  be  sufficient,  the  prophet  adds, "he  that 
killeth  -with  the  sword,  must  be  killed  with  the  sword." 
Vv'j'iich  implies,  that  if  the  teachers  by  any  means,  are 
persecutors,  or  handle  the  sword,  or  word  of  God,  de- 
ceitfully, they  are  enemies  to  God,  and  shall  be  eter- 
nally killed  with  the  sword  of  his  justice.  "  Vengeance 
is  mine,  I  will  repay,  saith  the  Lord."  Rom.  xii.  19. 
^'And  shall  not  God  avenge  his  own  elect,  which  cry 
day  and  night  unto  him,  tliongh  he  bear  long  with 
them?"  Luke  xviii.  7.  These  last  words  prove  the 
faith  and  patience  of  the  saints,  and  shew  that  their 
hope  is  in  God  alone. 

In  the  former  part  of  this  chapter,  the  Roman  pow- 
er is  described,  by  its  vaiious  appearanoi^s,  and  all 
are  condemned,  by  the  prophet,  as  idolaters.  He,  in 
the  remaining  part,  shews  that  the  pope  was  brought 
into  existence  by  the  power,  craft,  and  dissimulation, 
of  the  bishops;  and  even  their  number  is  mentioned. 

Verse  11.  "And  I  beheld  another  beast  coming  up 
out  of  the  earth,  and  he  had  two  horns,  like  a  lamb^ 
find  he  spake  as  a  dragon."  As  the  first  beast  rose 
out  of  the  sea,  or  infidel  part  of  mankind,  this  beast, 
or  hierarchy,  came  up  out  of  the  earth,  or  from  among 
the  earthly  minded,  and  carnal  christians.  "He  had 
"two  horns  like  a  lamb,"  emblematic  of  his  power, 
and  disposition,  to  instruct  the  inferior  clergy,  and  to 
confirm  the  laity;  but  "he  spake  as  a  dragon,"  for 
none  dare  control  him,  as  he  was  their  superior.  He 
also  meddles  with  state  affairs,  as  well  as  those  per- 
taining to  the  church;  and  to  this  day,  a  bishop  sup- 
ports his  antient  character. 

Verse  12,    "And  he  executeth  all  tlie  power  of  the 


loC)  A  DISSERTATION  ( Clui}).  13. 

first  bcasl  before  liim,  and  causeth  the  earth,  and  them 
that  dwell  therein,  to  worship  the  first  beast,  whose 
deadly  wound  was  healed."  In  tliis  chapter,  and  also 
in  the  seventeenth,  we  may  easily  see  the  close  con- 
nection, which  the  piopliet  preserves,  between  the 
christian  imperial  iiead,  and  tlie  papal.  From  all  our 
l)igiorical  lecords  the  bishops  rose  up  into  earthly  pow- 
er under  the  seventh  or  christian  head,  and  to  this  day 
hold  it  in  veneration.  In  the  wars  of  Constantine  we 
tind,  that  the  bishops  attended  his  armies,  encouraged 
Ins  soldiers,  and  by  their  influence  placed  him  on  the 
imperial  throne.  At  their  first  general  council,  at 
Nice,  their  new  emperor  presided  in  person,  and  sup- 
ported the  western  bishops  in  opposition  to  the  east- 
ern, and  laid  the  foundation  of  that  stately  edifice, 
the  Romish  church.  Thus  the  bishops  exercised  all 
the  power  which  they  received  from  the  seventh,  or 
imperial  head,  before  the  papal;  and  caused  the 
earth,  or  its  earthly  and  sensual  inhabitants,  to  wor- 
ship the  papal  head,  who  healed  the  deadly  wound 
which  the  seventh  receivfed. 

Verse  13.  '^And  he  doeth  great  wonders,  so  that 
Iie.maketh  fire  come  down  from  heaven  on  the  eartli, 
in  the  sight  of  men."  Were  I  to  enumerate  all  the 
wonders  performed  by  the  bishops,  it  would  require  a 
volume;  I  shall  only  mention  a  few.  First,  see  what 
incomprehensible  nonsense  they  have  imposed  on  the 
minds  and  consciences  of  mankind,  in  opposition  to 
the  express  declai'ations  of  scripture  and  common 
sense.  See  Athanasian  creed.  Secondly,  tiansubstan- 
tiation,  which  at  once  contbunds  the  senses  and  un- 
derstanding, and  causeth  men  to  worship  and  adore 
tlie  creature,  in  the  room  of  the  Creator.     Tliirdly^ 


Chap.  13.)  ©N  THE  REVELATION. 

purgatory,    which    they  discovered  for  filth 
sake.      Fourthly,  excommunication,    which 
to  eternal  flames,  all  who  oppose  their  dc 
Fifthly,  extraordinary  pretensions  to  power, 
spiritual.     See  their  canons  and  decrees.     Sixthly,  ab- 
solution, as  if  God  was  unable  to  pardon  without  them. 
Seventhly,  infallibility,  whereby  they  claim  a  power  of 
acting  without  error.     Eighthly,  the  last  clause  of  the 
Lord's  prayer  they  wilfully  omit,  to  reserve  ilie  king- 
dom, power,  and  glory,  to  themselves.     Ninthly,  they 
-have  refused  the  laity  the  use  of  the  scriptures,  which 
keeps  them  in  perpetual  ignorance.     Tenthly,  by  thus 
deluding  the  laity,  they  are  made  to  believe,  that  their 
church  has  all  power  in  heaven,  and  on  earth.     And 
eleventhly,  the  laity  are  not  to  doubt,  what  the  bish- 
ops, or  church  commands,  under  penalty  of  hell  fire, 
and  eternal  damnation,  which  the  church  says,  that  she 
has  power  over. 

Verse  14.  "And  he  deceiveth  them  that  dwell  ou 
the  earth,  by  the  means  of  those  miracles,  which  he  had 
power  t<j  do,  in  the  sight  of  the  beast,  saying  to  them 
that  dwell  on  the  earth,  that  they  should  make  an  im- 
age to  the  beast,  which  had  a  wound  by  a  sword,  and 
did  live."  It  would  be  a  toilsome  and  disagreeable 
work,  to  mention  all  the  arts  of  deception  used  by  the 
bishops,  from  the  days  of  Constantino,  to  the  fall  of  the 
western  empire,  and  from  thence  to  the  completion  of 
the  papal  power.  During  this  long  reign  of  ignorance 
and  superstition,  the  pure  and  simple  precepts  of  the  gos- 
pel were  neglected;  but  ambition  and  superiority  among 
its  pretended  teachers  was  not.  On  tiie  fall,  or  deadly 
wound  of  the  seventh  head,  the  bisiiops,  taking  advan- 
tage of  the  distracted  state  of  Europe,  chose  one  of  their 
14 


358  A  DESSERT ATIOxN  {Chcip.  13. 

own  body,  and  placed  him  as  universal  head  over  their 
new  spiritual  empire,  by  the  name  of  papa,  or  pope, 
and  pretended  that  the  popes  descended  in  a  right  line, 
from  St.  Peter,  who  they  also  said  was  the  chief,  or 
prince  of  the  apostles.  Thus  the  bishops  deceived 
mankind,  and  made  a  pope,  or  image  of  universal  pow- 
er, and  healed  the  deadly  wound  of  the  seventh  head. 
And  thus  they  created  a  pope,  and  caused  the  unfor- 
tunate laity,  to  worship  hiui,  and  denied  their  true  Lord 
and  Master.  It  is  very  remarkable,  that  a  bishop,  since 
these  days,  let  him  bo  of  what  sect  he  may,  is  not  con- 
tent with  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  supreme  Flead 
of  the  church.  They  must  have  either  an  emperor, 
pope,  or  king,  to  reign  over  them. 

Verse  15.  ^"^  And  he  had  power  to  give  life  unto  the 
image  of  the  beast,  that  the  image  of  the  beast  should 
both  speak,  and  cause  that  as  many  as  would  not  wor- 
^lip  the  image  of  the  beast  should  be  killed."  This 
verse  presents  to  the  understanding  the  following  facts ; 
First,  it  is  well  known,  that  the  popes  have  no  power, 
as  pope,  until  they  receive  it  from  the  bishops,  cardi- 
nals, or  two  horned  beast.  These  ftrst  create  him,  and 
give  him  power  and  authority  to  speak  as  their  uni- 
versal head.  He,  in  return,  creates  them,  and  gives 
them  power  over  the  inferior  clergy  and  laity ;  and 
thus  they  are  mutually  a  creation  of  their  own,  and 
conseciuently,  are  hostile  to  the  laws  of  God,  and 
the  rights  of  mankind.  Secondly,  the  bishops  being 
established  in  their  different  sees,  through  most  part  of 
Europe,  and  alUed  by  kindred,  to  the  first  families  in 
it,  they  maintained  and  supported  the  papal  power, 
and  gave  life  and  energv  to  the  image.  Thirdly,  this 
Mimge  by,  and  with  the  advice,  and  consent  of  the  bishf 


Chap.  13.J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  15^ 

ops,  or  two  iiorned  beast,  enacted  canons,  or  laws,  where- 
by all  who  would  not  obey  and  worship  it,  should  be 
killed.  And  fourthly,  these  truths  are  so  well  attested, 
that  any  I'urther  explanation  on  this  head,  is  unneces- 
sary. 

Verse  16.  "  And  he  causeth  all,  both  small  and  great, 
rich  and  poor,  free  and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark  in  their 
right  hand, or  in  their  foreheads."  This  is  also  the  work 
of  the  bishops,  or  two  horned  beast,  for  these  reasons  : 
First,  the  inferior  clergy,  who  are  their  creatures,  are 
appointed  to  administer  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  to 
all  both  "  small  and  great,  rich  and  poor,  free  and 
bond  5"  and  this  act  cannot  be  performed  without  put- 
ting on  the  infant  this  mark,  t,  or  sign  of  the  cross. 
Secondly,  at  the  sacrament  of  confirmation,  as  it  is  cal- 
led, none  can  administer  it  but  a  bishop,  and  the  words 
on  this  occasion,  are  remarkable,  "  I  sign  thee  with  the 
sign  of  the  cross;  and  I  confirm  thee  with  the  chrism 
of  salvation,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost."  Thirdly,  none  are  admitted,  either  small 
or  great,  rich  or  poor,  free  or  bond,  to  the  sacrament 
of  the  eucharist,  in  the  Roman  church,  until  they 
are  confirmed  by  a  bishop,  and  receive  this  mark,  t. 
Fourthly,  the  laity  are  taught  to  put  the  mark  on 
themselves,'  which  they  must  do  with  the  right  hand, 
beginning  at  the  forehead.  These  facts  are  convinc- 
ing proof  of  the  truth  of  this  prophecy. 

Scripture  proves,  that  the  cross  was  an  instrument 
of  torture,  for  putting  to  death  criminals  of  the  worst 
description,  by  the  ancient  Romans  and  Jews.  When 
the  empire  was  changed,  and  got  the  name  of  chris- 
tian, it  came  into  high  estimation,  and  none  were  put 
to  death  on  it  5  but  when  popery  was  established  it  be- 


IGO  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  13. 

came  an  oUject  of  veneration  ;  and  in  Romisli  coun- 
tries, tliey  pretend  to  shew  so  many  pieces  of  the 
cross,  on  wliich  our  Saviour  sufTered,  that  if  Simon  of 
Cyiene  had  tlie  strength  of  an  elephant,  he  could  not 
have  carried  it.  In  the  apostles'  days  they  considered 
it  as  we  do,  the  gallows,  by  calling  it "  the  shameful 
death  of  the  cioss."  Heb.  xii,  2.  "  Christ  being  made 
a  curse  for  us,  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that 
liangeth  on  a  tree."  Gal.  iii.  13.  "  Tiie  God  of  our 
fathers  raised  up  Jesus,  whom  ye  slew,  and  hanged 
on  a  tree."  Acts  v.  ;^0.  It  is,  in  fact,  "  crucifying 
liiM  afresh,  and  putting  him  to  open  shame."  Heb. 
vi.  6.     And  the  more  so  as  apostacy  prevails. 

Verse  17.  "And  that  no  man  might  buy  or  sell, 
save  he  tliat  had  the  mark,  or  the  name  of  the  beast, 
or  the  number  of  iiis  name."  When  popery  reigned 
triumphant,  all  who  dissented  from  its  communion, 
were  deemed  beretics  and  schismatics;  they  were  ex- 
communicated, and  sentenced  to  the  most  cruel 
deatljs,  of  v/liioh  many  instances  are  recorded.  None 
were  even  suffered  to  carry  on  any  comnu^rcial  inter- 
course among  them^  "save  he  who  had  the  mark,  the 
name,  or  number  of  this  two-horned  boast;"  which 
includes  the  whole  of  the  papal  connection.  Of  this, 
also,  our  historical  records  bear  undeniable  evidence. 

Verse  18.  "  Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that  hath 
understanding,  count  the  number  of  t!ie  beast :  for  it 
is  the  number  of  a  man  :  and  his  number  is  six  hun- 
dred and  sixty  six."  Many  opinions  there  are  con- 
cerning this  number.  Some  think  they  have  found  it, 
ii^  the  numerical  letters  of  the  Pope's  title,  viz.  "  Vi- 
carius  generalis  Dei  in  terris."  Others  in  a  title  given 
to  pope  Paul  V.  that  is,  "Paulo  quinto  vice  Deo."  More 


Qhap.  I3.j  ON  THE  REVELATIOX,  161 

have  endeavored  to  squeeze  it  out  of  the  word  "  La- 
teiiios,"  and  some  out  of  the  Hebrew  word  "  Roniith." 
All  these  can  only  be  apphed  to  the  pope  as  an  indivi- 
dual;  it  is  t!ie  number  of  the  two  horned  beast  we 
want,  and  it  is  best  to  follow  the  prophet's  direction, 
and  count  the  number  of  the  bishops  within  the  papal 
jurisdiction,  when  at  its  meridian  height.  They  were 
as  follows : — 


Arcli 

ibishop 

s.     Bishops. 

In  Spain  and  Portugal 

11 

59 

France  and  Italy 

49 

351 

Sicily,  Sardinia,  and  Corsica 

6 

14 

Holland  and  Flanders 

4 

14 

Germany  and  Bohemia 

7 

39 

Hungary  and  Transylvania 

3 

6 

Sclavonia  and  Poland 

2 

15 

Sweden,  Denmark  and  Norway 

1 

13 

England  and  Scotland 

4 

37 

Ireland 

4 

26 

Pope,  or  universal  head 

1 

The  whole  number  added  is    -    -    -    -     666. 

Here  are  the  countries  who  ackiiowleged  the  papal 
supremacy;  these  are  the  countries  where  the  bishops, 
or  two  horned  beast,  resided,  and  maintained  the  pa- 
pal jurisdiction  never  extended  itself  in  Europe  ;  pa- 
pal authority  over  them.  Beyond  these  limits,the  Mus* 
covy  and  Greece  being  either  mahometans,  or  adhe- 
ring to  the  greek  or  eastern  church.  In  America, 
and  the  islands  thereof,  there  are  about  fifty  Romish 
bishops,  but  the  king  of  Spain  has  the  nomination  of 
them,  by  a  trick  which  he  played  on  the  pope  at  the 

discovery  of  these  countries. 
14  * 


103  A  DISSERTATION  (CJiap.  13. 

This  famous  num])er  v^as  greatly  reduced  by  the  re- 
formation. The  French  revolution  has  almost  ruined 
it,  and  a  little  time  will  linallv  end  it. 


nmp.    14.  j  ON  THE  REVELATION.  163 

CHAP.  XIV. 

In  tiie  thirteenth  chapter,  the  proi)liet  having^ 
shewn  the  various  appearances  of  the  Roman  empire, 
from  its  foundation,  to  its  apostate  state  under  the  pa- 
pacy. In  this  chapter  he  shews  tlie  various  appear- 
ances of  the  other  churches,  from  the  christian  era, 
to  A,  D.  1688. 

Verse  1.  "  And  I  looked,  and  lo  !  a  Lamb  stood  on 
the  mount  Zion;  and  with  !iim,  an  hundred  and  forly- 
four  thousand,  having  his  Father's  name  written  in 
their  foreheads."  Here  the  Redeemer  is  represiMited 
as  standing  on  mount  Zion,  accompanied  by  an  hun- 
dred and  forty-four  thousand  of  his  brethren  and 
friends,  the  Jews;  from  wiience  he  is  conducting  them 
to  the  mansions  of  gloiy,  for  they  had  "  his  Father's 
name  written  in  their  foreheads,*'  which  implies  tlieir 
kiiowlege  of  the  truth,  and  a'so  their  walking  in  the 
true  light,  which  then  shined  so  conspicuously  before 
them.  The  number  mentioned  in  this  verse,  seems 
to  be  figurative;  for  twelve,  the  number  of  their 
tribes,  being  multiplied  by  twelve,  the  number  of  the 
apostles  produces  one  hundred  and  forty-four,  which 
is  typical  of  the  thousands  of  Israel  that  are  to  be 
saved,  for,  in  many  parts  of  the  scripture,  God  has 
I)romised  to  multiply  them  exceedingly,  provided  they 
obeyed  his  statutes.  The  same  figuraiive  number  is 
mentioned  iji  the  sixth  chapter,  when  the  Jews  are  to 
be  sealed,  at  their  return  to  their  Lord  and  Saviour^ 
previous  to  their  nniltnium. 

Verse  2.  "And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as 
the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  a  great 


1^4:  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  14, 

lluiiKiei'.  Ami  I  heard  llie  voice  of  harpers,  harping 
>vith  their  harps."  This  verse  presents  to  the  under- 
standing, fust,  "A  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice 
of  many  waters,''  which  shews  the  Redeemer's  coming 
with  power  to  reveal  to  sinful  man,  the  will  of  liis 
heavenly  Father.  See  Rev.  i.  1.  It  also  implies  the 
concurrent  voice  and  testimony  of  all  the  old  prophets 
concerning  him.  Secondly,  "  as  the  voice  of  a  great 
thunder.-'  Thunder,  in  prophetic  language,  signifies 
the  powerful  introduction  of  a  new  religious  system; 
vJiich  accordingly  happened,  among  Jews  and  gen- 
tiles, by  Christ's  coming  into  the  world.  Thirdly, 
"  the  voice  of  harpers,  harping  with  their  .harps," 
points  out  the  melodious  and  joyful  sound  of  the  gos- 
pel by  the  apostles. . 

Verse  3.  ^'  And  they  sung,  as  it  were,  a  new  song 
before  the  throne,  aiid  before  the  four  beasts  and  the 
elders  :  and  no  man  could  learn  that  song  but  the  one 
hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  which  were  redeemed 
from  the  eartli."  This  verse  directs  our  attention  to 
the  happy  stale  of  those  who  are  going  on,  rejoicing 
in  the  God  of  their  salvation.  Tiiey  extol  their  boun- 
teous Creator  for  his  power,  mercy,  wisdom,  and  pro- 
vidential care  in  and  over  them.  They  are  filled  witli 
gratitude  for  the  benefits  conferred  on  them  by  the 
law  and  the  gospel.  They  dread  not  the  severity  of 
the  law,  because  their  Mediator  liveth.  They  rejoice 
in  the  gospel  covenant,  because  the  Redeemer  pur- 
chased them.  Therefore  none  can  learn  that  song, 
but  they  who  are  redeemed  from  the  earth  and  its  sen- 
sual allurements,  and  created  anew,  unto  good  works. 

Verses  4,  5.  In  addition,  and  in  support  of  what 
is  already  pientioned,  the  prophet  adds,  "  These  are 


Chap.  14.^  ON  THE  REVELATION.  1 65 

they  which  are  not  defilecl  with  women,  for  they  are 
virgins,"  which  denote  a  purity  of  hfe  and  conversa- 
tion, and  keeping  themselves  unspotted  and  blameless 
in  the  world.  *' These  are  they  which  follow  the  Lamb 
whithersoever  he  goeth."  That  ia.,  either  in  prosperity 
or  adversity,  through  good,  or  through  evil  report  ; 
they  obey  his  gospel,  and  look  to  him  as  their  deliver- 
er. "These  were  redeemed  from  among  men,  being 
the  first  fruits  unto  God,  and  to  tlie  Lamb.''  This 
clause  proves  to  a  certainty,  that  John  is,  in  these  five 
verses,  shewing  the  perfection  which  the  Jewish  con- 
verts arrived  at  in  the  early  days  of  Christianity  ;  and 
when  we  consult  the  Acts  of  the  apostles,  they  con- 
firm thesam.e.  The  prophet  now  sutns  up  the  whole 
with  this  grand  and  emphatic  conclusion.  '•  For  they 
are  without  fault,  before  the  throne  of  God." 

Verse  6.  "  And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst 
of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  un- 
to them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation, 
and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people."  These  words 
exactly  correspond  with  the  injunctions  of  the  Re- 
deemer. "  But  ye  shall  receive  power  after  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you  :  and  ye  shall  be  wit- 
nesses unto  me,  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea, 
and  in  Samaria,  and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the 
earth."  Acts  i.  8.  By  perusing  the  new  testament, 
we  find  that  the  disciples  punctually  obeyed  these  di- 
rections; they  preached  the  word,  and  established 
churches,  in  great  parts  of  Asia ;  they  did  so  over 
Greece  ;  in  Italy  many  were  converted  ;  and  at  Rome, 
that  sink  of  degeneracy  and  corruption,  many  were 
converted  by  Paul  and  his  companions,  where  at  last 
he  was  martyred  by  bloody  Nero,  shortly  before  the 


166  A  DI.S.SERTATION  (Chap.  14. 

destruction  of  Jerusalem.  Cy  our  historical  records 
we  find  there  were  a  great  number  of  churches  plant- 
ed in  Africa,  even  in  the  first  century.  Thus  this 
angel,  or  governing  principle  of  the  first  christians, 
ditruscd  itself  over  the  then  known  world,  by  the  zeal 
and  activity  of  the  apostles  and  their  fellow  labourers, 
Avho  we  find  "  laboured  much  in  the  Lord."  Rom.  xvi. 
12.  To  prove  that  this  great  work  of  conversion 
among  the  gentile  nations,  was  the  flying  angel  John 
alludes  to,  see  what  he  says  in  the  following  verse. 

Verse  7.  "  Saying  with  a  loud  voice.  Fear  God,  and 
give  glory  to  him,  for  the  hour  of  his  judgment  is  come ; 
and  worship  him  that  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and 
the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of  waters.'^  Whoever  ex- 
amines the  apostolical  writings,  with  care,  will  find, 
that  this  verse  might  almost  be  called  their  creed ;  it 
being  the  doctrine  which  Ihey  impressed  on  the  gen- 
tile nations,  that  knew  not  God ;  nay,  nations  who 
>vorshipped  the  work  of  their  own  hands,  as  we  may 
see  at  large  in  Acts  xix.  Even  at  Athens,  at  this  time 
the  seat  of  learning,  and  the  polite  arts,  that  famous 
city  is  represented,  by  Paul,  as  wholly  given  up  to  idola- 
try and  superstition,  and  in  his  reasoning  with  them,  he 
uses  the  same  words,  as  mentioned  by  Jolm.  See  Acts 
xvii.  23.  Rome,  the  capital  of  the  then  known  world, 
Paul  describes  as  not  only  idolaters,  but  as  guilty  of 
the  most  detestable  vices  and  crimes.  Rom.  i.  21-32. 
Thus  we  may  see  the  state  of  the  heathen  world,  when, 
Christianity  made  its  first  appearance  among  them. 

Since  the  first  introduction  of  Christianity,  no  time 
has  yet  appeared,  in  whicli  the  great  work  of  conver- 
sion among  the  heathen,  was  so  universally  difi*used, 
as  it  was,  in  the  apostles'  days.     By  consulting  their 


Chap.  14.J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  167 

writings,  we  find,  that  they,  and  their  companions,  tur- 
ned vast  multitudes  to  the  Lord,  in  Asia,  in  Greece,  in 
Italy,  and  the  adjacent  Islands;  and  history  informs 
lis,  that  in  Africa,  the  work  of  conversion  was  great, 
which  proves  that  this  was  the  sound  of  the  second  trum- 
pet, and  is  compared  by  the  prophet,  to  a  ^'  mountaiti 
burning  witli  fire,"  or  flaming  with  holy  zeal,  for  the 
cause  of  Christianity,  "being  cast  into  the  sea,"  or  hea- 
then world.  Rev.  viii.  8.  And  thus  John  actually  saw 
this  "  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,"  or  acting  un- 
der the  immediate  influence  of  God,  "  having  the 
everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the 
earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue, 
and  people."  The  prophet's  own  labours  and  writings 
prove  th.e  same. 

Verse  8.  ^'  xVnd  there  followed  anotlier  angel,  say- 
ing, Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  that  great  city,  be- 
cause she  made  all  nations  drink  of  the  v.ine  of  the 
wrath  of  her  fornicatio)!."  In  this  verse,  Rome,  the 
mystic  or  spiritual  Babylon,  is  charged  by  the  Asi- 
atic church  of  being  the  cause  of  the  fall,  or  decline, 
of  true  Christianity,  and  also  of  intoxicating  the  na- 
tions with  fornication  or  false  doctrines.  Even  her 
wrath  is  not  omitted,  because  she  compelled  the  na- 
tions to  obey  the  frantic  errors  at  this  timeestablishedj 
which  brings  us  down  to  the  famous  council  of  Nice, 
A.  D.  325,  at  which  period  commenced  the  five 
months  torment,  and  first  woe.  As  her  fall  is  twice 
mentioned,  it  is  evident  she  fell  from,  and  acted  con- 
trary, to  the  maxims  of  the  gospel  law;  likewise  she 
fell  from  her  primitive  purity  at  this  time,  by  becoming 
a  tool  to  the  state.  In  another  sense,  she  fell  from 
Jier  first   love,  and  she  fell,  also,  from  the  knowlege 


Chap.  14.^  A  DISSERTATION  IGS 

of  God,  and  of  Jesus  Christ,  whom  to  know  is  eternal 
life.  Since  the  above  dale,  history  presents  us  with  a 
mournful  tale  of  diabolical  intrigues,  bloody  wars, 
liorrid  massacres,  merciless  persecutions,  and  bitter 
strifes  and  envyings,  urged  on  by  the  artifice  and  cun- 
ning of  the  church  and  court  of  Rome  5  and,  strange 
to  tell,  they  boast  of  being  the  only  true  church  of 
Christ!! 

Verses  9 — 11.  "And  the  third  angel  followed  them, 
saying  with  a  loud  voice.  If  any  man  worship  the 
beast  and  his  image,  and  receive  his  mark  in  his  fore- 
head, or  in  his  hand,  the  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine 
of  the  wrath  of  God,  which  is  poured  out  without 
mixture,  into  the  cup  of  his  indignation ;  and  he  shall 
be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone,  in  the  presence 
of  the  holy  angels,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  Lamb: 
i\nd  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  for  ever 
and  ever:  and  theyhave  no  rest,  day  or  night,  who 
worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  whosoever  recei- 
veth  the  mark  of  his  name."  In  these  three  verses 
we  may  observe,  first,  the  eastern,  or  Asiatic  church, 
condemnmg  the  western,  or  papal,  for  its  apostacy ; 
which,  as  was  observed  before,  happened  about  A.  D. 
536,  when  the  eastern  separated  from  the  western  on 
account  of  its  errors.  Secondly,  the  severity  of  the 
sentence;  for  history  informs  us,  that  under  the  pon- 
tificate of  pope  Gregory  the  great,  which  began  A.  D. 
590,  and  ended  i\..  D.  603,  the  two  cimrches  openly 
anathematized  each  other.  Thirdly,  the  unhappy 
and  restless  situation  of  those  who  yielded  to  the  doc- 
trines of  popery;  they  being  ignorant  of  the  scrip- 
tures of  truth,  which  afford  true  consolation  and 
comfort  to  the  soul. 


Chap.  14. J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  169 

About  this  time  the  papal  reign  commenced;  but 
from  the  poor  materials,  which  this  dark  age  affords, 
it  is  difficult  to  determine  the  exact  point  of  time.  If 
the  separation  took  place  between  the  churches,  in  A. 
D.  536, 1  am  of  opinion,  that  it  is  the  true  beginning 
of  it.  It  appears,  tliat  Gregory's  power  was  very  great, 
as  he'  claimed  the  right  of  investiture  over  the  bishops, 
which  made  him  "more  stout  than  his  fellows."  Dan. 
vii.  20.  He  is  also  considered  the  first  wlio  instituted 
the  litanies  to  the  virgin  Mary,  wherein  she  is  stiied, 
"The  mother  of  God;  the  mother  of  our  Creator; 
the  queen  of  heaven,''  &c.  See  the  Romish  manual. 
Thus  fiom  the  great  power  which  Gregory  assumed, 
I  would  infer,  that  the  foundation  was  laid  for  him, 
and  that  the  papal  reign  began  shortly  before  he  be- 
came pontiff. 

Verse  12.  "Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints. 
Here  are  they  that  keep  the  commandments  of  God, 
and  the  faith  of  Jesus."  "  Here  is  the  patience  of  the 
saints;"  now  is  come  the  time  for  the  severest  trials, 
that  they  ever  experienced.  Prelacy  was  conceived 
under  the  heathen  emperors.  It  had  its  birth  and 
pupilage  under  the  christian  emperors.  It  arrived  at 
manhood,  amidst- the  disorders  attendant  on  the  disso- 
lution of  the  western  empire.  It  is  now  seated  on 
the  throne  of  the  Caesars,  with  a  pope,  or  king  over 
them,  who  is  the  angel,  or  governing  power  of  the  bot- 
tomless pit.  Apollyon,  and  his  six  hundred  and  sixty 
six  bishops,  are  now  beginning  their  imperial  spiritual 
reign  of  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years.  Abaddon  is 
now  fixed  in  the  pretended  chair  of  St.  Peter,  holding 
out  indulgences,  and  pardons,  in  one  hand,  a/id  fire 
and  faggots  in  the  other.  The  pope  being  the  head, 
15 


lYO  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  14. 

and  the  cardinals,  bishops,  and  legates,  the  body.  A 
tremendous  tail  of  priests,  moiiks,  and  friars,  to  com- 
plete the  beast.  Tliis  hideous  monster  is  now  preparing 
to  try  the  patience  and  perseverance  of  the  saints,  and 
to  ensnare  those  who  endeavor  to  keep  tlie  command- 
ments of  God,  and  who  have  the  faith  of  Jesus. 

Verse  13.  "  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  say- 
ing unto  me,  Write,  blessed  are  the  dead  which  die 
in  the  Lord  from  henceforth  :  yea,  saith  the  spirit, 
that  they  may  rest  from  tlieir  labours,  and  tlieir  works 
do  follow  them."  I  perceive  that  when  the  prophet 
was  commanded  to  write,  or  to  write  not,  signifies  a 
particular  mark,  or  point  of  time,  when  the  most  re- 
markable events,  recorded  in  the  book  of  revelation, 
were  to  commence.  Thus  it  was,  when  John  was 
commanded  to  write  the  book  of  revelation  of  Jesus 
Christ.  See  Rev.  i.  To  write  not  what  the  seven  thun- 
ders, or  religious  sects,  uttered  at  the  reformation. 
See  Rev.  x.  4.  Again,  at  the  return  of  the  Jews,  pre- 
vious to  the  millenium,  when  true  Christianity  will  be 
raised  from  its  ruins;  he  was  commanded  to  write, 
because  these  were  the  true  sayings,  or  determinations 
of  God.  But  in  this  remarkable  verse,  he  was  com- 
manded to  write,  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in 
the  Lord  from  henceforth,''  plainly  intimating,  that 
now  the  man  of  sin  was  established  in  power.  That 
now  the  great  apostacy  is  become  manifest,  and  that 
it  was  almost  impossible  to  escape  the  dangerous  errors, 
and  contagious  principles,  of  the  Romisii  hierarchy. 
Peter,  who  foresaw  this  aj)Oi;tacy,  says,  "  it  had  been 
better  for  them  not  to  have  known  the  way  of  right- 
eousness, than  after  they  have  known  it,  to  turn  from 
the  holy  commandment  delivered  unto  tbenj.'^  2  Pety 


Chap.  \A.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  171 

ii.  21.  And,  from  the  general  tenor  of  this  epistle,  it 
is  plain,  that  it  was  better  to  have  remained  pagans,  than 
embrace  this  new  fashioned  chri!<tianity.  Paul,  in  his 
description  of  the  man  of  sin,  considers  them  under 
the  strong  delusion,  and  in  a  state  of  damnation.  See 
at  large  2  Thess.  ii.  3 — 12.  And  John  calls  this  apos- 
tate church  «  THE  MOTHER  OF  HARLOTS,  AND 
ABOMINATIONS  OF  THE  EARTH."   Rev.  xvii.  5. 

Thus  it  appears,  that  from  the  apostacy  of  the  Rof*- 
liiish  hierarchy,  armed  with  such  extraordinary  power, 
their  enmity  to  the  true  worshippers  of  God,  the  gross 
darkness  and  ignorance,  in  which  they  kept  the  laity, 
their  superstitious  rites  and  ceremonies,  were  all  so 
flagrant  and  notorious,  that  John  was  commanded  to 
*'  write.  Blessed  are  the  dead,  which  die  in  the  Lord, 
from  henceforth  5"  or  their  reward  shall  be  great,  who 
had  courage  and  fortitude  to  withstand  these  adversa- 
ries, and  opposers  of  the  truth  ;  "they  rest"  in  peace 
in  death  "from  their  labours,"  and  tribulations  in  this 
life,  "and  their  works  shall  follow  them,"  and  be 
manifested  in  the  next,  before  their  Judge,  angels, 
and  men. 

Verse  14.  "And  I  looked,  and  behold  a  white  cloud, 
and  upon  the  cloud  one  sat  like  unto  the  Son  of  man, 
having  on  his  head  a  golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand  a 
sharp  sickle."  This  verse  presents  to  our  reason,  the 
first  dawn  of  the  reformation.  In  this  verse  the  Redeem- 
er is  not  represented  in  the  glorious,  powerful  and  tri- 
umphant manner,  reigning  over  his  church  and  people, 
as  he  is  in  the  fiist,  and  nineteenth  chapters  of  this  divine 
book ;  the  portrait  is  quite  different.  Here  he  is  point- 
ed out,  only  as  "'one  like  unto  him,  seated  on  a  white 
cloud  j"  which  implies  purity,  and  at  the  same  time 


172  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  14. 

obscurity,  emblematic  of  tlie  lirst  reformers,  just  emer- 
ging out  of  Romish  darkness,  and  superstitious  blind- 
ness. Ill  the  next  place, "  he  had  on  his  head  a  golden 
crownj"  figurative  of  dominion,  and  earthly  power, 
which  the  reformers  were  firmly  attached  to.  And 
lastly,  "ill  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle,"  expressive  of  his 
gospel  power  to  cut  down,  and  separate  mankind  from 
ilomish  idolatry,  error,  superstition,  and  tyranny. 

Let  it  also  be  observed,  that  the  woman's  or  church's 
flight  into  the  wilderness,  for  twelve  hundred  and  sixty 
years,  during  which  time,  she  lost  sight  of  the  scripture, 
HOW  ended  ;  for  tliis  obvious  reason,  as  the  reformation 
gained  strength,  the  art  of  printing  improved  with  it? 
and  restored  to  mankind  the  long  lost  use,  or  know- 
lege  of  the  bible  ;  and  proves  the  truth  of  divine  re- 
velation ;  for  from  A.D.  303,  when  the  last  heathen 
emperors  made  their  exit,  to  A.  D.  1563,  when  the 
councilof  Trent  ended,  completes  the  twelve  hundred 
and  sixty  years  flight,  and  brought  to  view  the  gospel 
light. 

Verses  15,  IG.  "And  another  angel  came  out  of 
ilie  temple,  crying  with  a  loud  voice  to  him  that  sat  on 
the  cloud,  Thrust  in  thy  sickle,  and  reap  :  for  the  time 
is  conie  iov  thee  to  reapj  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth 
is  ripe.  And  he  that  sat  on  the  cloud  thrust  in  his 
sickle  on  the  earth,  and  the  earth  was  reaped."  In  the 
twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries,  the  Waldenses  and  Al- 
bigenses  may  be  considered  as  the  first  who  attempted 
the  reformation ;  but  these  were  suppressed  by  the  pa- 
pal and  regal  powers  in  conjunction.  However,  a  spark 
lay  concealed,  N\hich  was  again  lighted  up,  in  the 
fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries,  by  John  Wickliff, 
John  Huss,  and  Jerome  of  Prague  5    which  was  also 


^hap,  \4i.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  17S 

nearly  extinguished  by  the  papal  power.  In  the  six- 
teenth century,  Martin  Luther  once  more  kindled  up 
the  little  spark,  by  publicly  writing,  and  preaching 
against  the  pope's  shameful  sale  of  indulgences,  par- 
dons, transubstantiation,  purgatory,  and  many  other 
errors  of  the  Romish  church,  prevalent  at  that  time.  All 
which  prove,  that  this  "angel,"  or  spirit  of  Lutheranism, 
"came  out  of  the  temple,"  or  in  other  words,  the  gos- 
pel came  from  heaven,  and  "cried  vviih  a  lourl  voice," 
or  earnestly  implored  the  aid  of '-him  who  sat  on  the 
cloud,  to  thrust  in  his  sickle  and  reap;  for  the  time 
is  come  for  thee  to  reap;  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is 
ripe  "  And  time  has  proved,  that  Europe  was  ripe 
for  that  reform,  which  then  manifested  itself. 

Verse  16.  It  has  been  proved,  by  the  gradual  un- 
folding of  events,  that  Luther's  party  were  gratified 
in  the  accomplishment  of  their  hopes.  "And  the  earth 
was  reaped."  By  reaping  we  understand,  cutting  down, 
separating  from  the  soil,  and  gathering  together,  the 
productions  of  the  earth,  for  the  emolument  and  com- 
fort of  man.  Thus  it  was  with  the  first  reformers 5 
they  cut  off  from  popery  what  they  could ;  they  ga- 
thered their  converts  together,  and  formed  them  into 
societies,  wliich  are  to  this  day  called  protestant  church- 
es; but  in  time,  they  became  so  fond  of  the  good 
things  of  this  life,  that  even  the  tythes,  and  other 
chui*s.h  dues,  claimed  by  the  Romish  priests,  they  care- 
fully secured  for  themselves,  by  gettiug  human  laws 
enacted  in  favor  thereof.  It  is  further  to  be  observed, 
that  the  Lutheran  angel,  or  spiritual  government,  con- 
sists of  archbishops,  bishops,  deans,  archdeacons,  dea- 
cons, and  priests,  &c.  and  the  people  are  obliged  to 

support  the  same  expensive  tribe  of  church  officer?; 
lb  * 


174  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  14. 

as  they  did  when  governed  hy  the  pope.  These  officers 
wore  nearly  the  same  habits;  and  the  superior  ones 
have  the  same  titles,  that  they  enjoyed  when  his  holi- 
ness, the  }>ope,  reigned  over  them.  In  all  their  ways,  it  is 
not  the  true  Son  whom  they  imitate,  bnt  it  is  one  which 
tliey  liken  unto  him,  or  have  formed  in  their  own 
imaginations.  The  true  Saviour  recommends  love, 
good  will,  and  universal  charity  to  all  men;  he  com- 
manded his  disciples  not  to  suffer  themselves  to  be 
'* called  master,  for  one  was  their  Master,  even  Christ. 
But  he  that  is  greatest  among  them,"  tlial  is,  possessed 
of  most  heavenly  wisdom,  "should  be  their  servant.*' 
Matt,  xxiii.  10,  11.  Christ  also  taught  his  disciples, 
to  "call  no  man  their  father  upon  the  earth  ;  for  one 
is  their  Father,  which  is  in  heaven."  Matt,  xxiii  9. 
But  prelacy  has  something  in  it  very  different  froia 
this. 

Verse  17,  "And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  tem- 
ple, which  is  in  heaven,  he  also  having  a  sharp  sickle.'' 
Here  calvanism  made  its  appearance,  armed  also  with 
a  sharp  sickle,  which  he  brought  out  of  the  temple,  or 
gospel  precepts.  As  Luther  led  the  van  against  pope- 
ry, Calvin  brought  up  the  rear ;  And  these  are  the  two 
main  pillars  of  the  reformation,  and  in  a  little  time 
opposed  each  other. 

Verse  18.  "And  another  angel  came  out  from  the 
altar,  which  had  power  over  fire,  ana  cried  with  a  loud 
cry  to  him  that  had  the  sharp  sickle,  saying.  Thrust  in 
thy  siiarp  sicUle,  and  gather  the  clusters  of  the  vine  of 
the  earih  ;  for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe,"  Here  pres- 
byterianism  appears  at  variance  with  the  established 
church  of  England. 

As  the  reibi'matloa  took  deep  root  ia  Germany,  il 


Chap.   14 J        ON  THE  REVELATION.  175 

soon  extended  itself  into  Britain,  and  particularly  into 
that  part  called  Scotland  ;  under  the  conduct  of  John 
Knox.  In  a  little  time,  the  major  part  of  the  people 
were  violent  in  favor  of  calvanism,  and  would  admit 
no  kirk  government,  but  that  composed  of  presbyters, 
and  elders ;  from  whence  derived  the  name  presbyte- 
rian,  which  is  the  angel,  or  spiritual  power,  alluded  to 
in  this  verse.  The  presbyterian  party  soon  became 
clamorous,  and  loudly  complained  that  prelacy  was  too 
nearly  allied  to  popery;  that  bishops  arrayed  in  robes 
of  state,  and  acting  in  offices  of  state,  were  contrary  to 
gospel  rules;  That  the  introduction  of  any  rites  and 
ceremonies,  not  ordained  by  Christ,  or  his  apostles,  is 
sinful ;  that  saint's  days,  holy  days,  the  forty  days  of 
Lent,  the  consecration  of  churches,  and  church  yards, 
the  sign  of  the  cross  in  baptism,  and  confirmation,  had 
no  gospel  authority  for  their  support ;  that  the  book  of 
common  prayer,  with  its  injunctions,  and  the  surplice, 
or  vestments  of  its  priests,  differed  little  from  the  altar, 
or  mass  service.  On  these  grounds,  the  presbyterians 
openly  dissented,  and  renounced  prelacy,  and  its  altar 
service.  And  thus  this  angel,  or  spirit  of  presbyter  ian- 
ism,  came  out  from,  and  abandoned  the  altar.  It  had 
also  power  over  fire,  or  that  bigoted  zeal,  which  prela- 
cy manifested  for  the  altar  service. 

On  this  the  prelates  became  enraged,  and  having  the 
then  king  of  England,  Charles  I.  in  their  interest, 
furiously  persecuted  the  others  for  nonconformity; 
the  presbyterians,  in  return,  entered  into  a  solemn 
league  and  covenant,  to  extirpate  popery,  and  prelacy, 
out  of  their  land,  and  after  a  hard  struggle,  got  it  ef- 
fected; for  in  these  days,  there  were  fourteen  bishop'3 
5«es  iu  Scotland ;  the  Ilomish  party  were  also  nuHjer- 


176  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  14. 

ous.  Thus  the  stubborn  Scotch  concluded,  that  the 
grapes,  or  the  fruit  of  this  eartlily  vine  of  popery,  and 
prelacy,  were  fully  ripe,  and  fit  to  be  cut  off. 

Verse  19.  "And  the  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle  into 
the  earth,  and  gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  and 
cast  it  into  the  great  wine  press  of  the  wrath  of  God." 
Jesus  Christ  calls  himself  the  true  vine,  his  disciples, 
and  faithful  adherents,  the  branches ;  and  his  heaven- 
ly Father  he  compares  to  a  husbandman,  who  culti- 
vates and  invigorates  the  whole.  John  xv.  1 — 8.  Con- 
sequently this  heavenly  vine  must  be  the  stem,  or  stock 
from  which  true  Christianity  proceeds ;  and  "  without 
HIM  we  can  do  nothing ;"  this  the  presbyterians  firmly 
believe. 

On  the  contrary,  popery  and  prelacy  must  have  a 
pope,  or  king,  as  supreme,  or  visible  head,  over  their 
churches;  and  for  that  reason,  are  frequently  termed, 
by  the  prophet,  the  vine  of  the  earth,  because  they  a- 
bode  not  in  the  true  vine.  This  form  of  church  gov- 
ernment prelacy  maintained,  with  all  its  might,  and 
'would  impose  it,  and  its  doctrines,  in  these  days,  on  all 
other  sects.  To  this  the  presbyterians  would  not  yield; 
they  zealously  supported  their  own  cause,  and  by  de- 
grees gathered  together,  and  banished  all  popish  and 
prelalical  establishments  out  of  their  land,  and  "  cast 
them  into  the  great  wine  press  of  God's  wrath."  The 
plain  meaning  of  which  is,  the  Scots  condemned  them, 
and  their  doctrines,  as  antichristian.  Thus  this  stiff 
necked  race  fought  their  way,  till  A.  D.  1688,  when  by 
the  act  of  toleration,  in  the  first  year  of  William  111, 
they  enjoy  their  own  kirk  government,  and  none  to 
make  them  afraid. 

Verse  20.    "And  the  wine  press  was  trodden  with- 


Chap.  \4i.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  177 

out  the  city,  and  blood  came  out  of  the  wine  press, 
even  unto  the  horse-bridles,  by  the  space  of  a  thou- 
sand and  six  hundred  furlongs."  This  verse  presents 
to  the  understandingavariety  of  considerations.  First, 
the  wine  press  being  trodden  without  the  city  sliews, 
that  the  Scots,  by  their  league  and  covenant,  extirpa- 
ted and  cast  popery  and  prelacy  out  of  their  city  and 
country.  Secondly,  as  they  were  severely  persecuted 
for  nonconformity,  by  the  bishops  of  the  established 
church  of  England,  it  shews,  that  prelacy,  of  every  kind, 
hath  an  affinity;  its  root  is  the  same,  though  it  may  vary 
in  appearance.  They  all  support  the  Athanasian  doc- 
trines. Thirdly,  "  and  blood  came  out  of  the  wine 
press,  even  to  the  horse-bridles."  I  find,  that  in  pro- 
phetic language,  blood  signifies  guilt;  that  a  horse  is 
figurative  of  the  principle  on  which  we  act;  that  a 
bridle  is  the  helm,  by  which  we  conduct  ourselves  to 
either  good  or  evil;  therefore  the  prophet,  in  this 
verse,  shows  that  prelacy  conducted  an  evil,  antichris- 
tian,  and  persecuting  principle,  which  manifested  its 
guilt  to  the  people  of  Scotland,  and  they  abhorred  it. 

To  conclude,  the  prophet  now  shews  the  extent  of 
the  country,  in  which  this  great  work  was  performed, 
and  calls  it  a  space  of  a  thousand  and  six  hundred  fur- 
longs. If  we  reduce  Scotland  into  a  square,  whose 
sides  are  equal,  each  side  will  measure  a  space  of  a 
thousand  and  six  hundred  furlongs,  or  two  hundred 
Scotch  miles,  and  is  a  convincing  proof  of  the  truth 
of  the  things  recorded  in  this  book.  Thus  the  hardy 
sons  of  Scotia  drove  prelacy  out  of  their  land,  a  deed 
not  yet  performed  by  any  other  nation  on  earth.  Note, 
that  thirty  five  Scotch  miles,  are  nearly  equal  to  forty 
English, 


Chap.  15.)  A  DISSERTATION,  &c.  179 


CHAP.    XY. 

This  chapter  contains  a  very  interesting^  account  of 
the  triumph  of  the  true  worsliippers  of  God,  "  who  had 
got  the  victory  over  the  beast,  and  over  his  image, 
and  over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  his  name.'^ 
And  the  severe  judgments  and  wrnth  of  God  to  be  in- 
flicted on  those  "  who  obeyed  the  beast,  and  liis  im- 
age, and  had  his  mark,  and  supported  the  number  of 
his  name,"  and  also  of  our  ignorance  of  the  scriptures 
of  the  truth,  until  the  seven  plagues  are  ended. 

Verse  1.  In  this  verse,  the  prophet  "saw  another 
sign  in  heaven,  great  and  marvellous,  even  seven  angels 
Jiaving  the  seven  last  plagues;  for  in  them  is  tilled  up 
the  wrath  of  God."  From  these  words  it  appears, 
that  when  the  plagues,  or  judgments,  are  poured  out, 
and  ended,  mankind,  I  mean  those  of  the  christian 
world,  will  be  so  far  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  their 
minds,  that  a  repetition  of  them  will  forever  cease; 
the  christian  world  will  break  those  fetters  of  spiritual 
delusion,  wherewith  they  were  so  long  entangled ;  both 
Jew  and  gentile  will  discover  those  things  which  con- 
duct to  everlasting  peace;  when  the  millennium  will 
commence,  mankind  be  enlightened,  and  their  true 
interest  understood.  John  calls  them  the  seven  last 
plagues,  as  none  other  will  succeed. 

A'erse  2.  In  this  verse,  John  "  saw  as  it  were  a  sea 
of  glass  mingled  with  fire;  and  them  that  had  gotten  the 
victory  over  the  beast,  and  over  his  image,  and  over  the 
liumber  of  his  name,  stand  on  the  sea  of  glass,  having 
the  harps  of  God."  Here  is  a  sea  very  different  from 
any  mentioned  in  the  otlier  parts  of  this  book ;  this 


ISO  A  DISSERTATION  (CJutp.  15. 

sea  will  receive  no  unclean  thing;  its  rivers,  or  foun- 
tains cannot  be  corrupted  ;  it  is  that  sea,  or  ocean  of 
mercy,  which  is  mingled  with  fire,  or  holy  zeal  of  the 
Redeemer,  for  man's  salvation,  which  the  prophet  is 
giving  this  grand  dcscrij)tion  of;  on  this  sea  the  true 
believer  stands  secure,  neither  the  beast,  or  his  image, 
the  pope,  or  his  antichristian  mark,  t,  nor  his  number, 
six  hundred  and  sixty  six,  wliich  is  the  papal  strength 
and  security,  can  prevail  against  him.  All  this  com- 
bination of  power,  cannot  separate  the  true  believer 
fiom  his  God.  It  is  true,  tliat  these  powers  of  dark- 
ness may,  and  have  "persecuted  the  faithful,  even  un- 
to death,"  [)ut  could  not  prevent  their  "rejoicing  in  the 
God  of  their  salvation."  They  h^d  the  "  harps  of  God," 
and  melodiously  sounded  his  praise.  They  "  laid  fast 
hold  of  the  promises."  Tiiey  knew  "him  in  whom  they 
trusted."  They  knew  "he  had  laid  up  for  them  a 
crown  of  glory,  which  fadetli  not  away,"  And  thus 
"  tiicy  went  on  their  way  rejoicirig." 

Verses  3,  4.  These  two  verses  shew  the  song  of 
the  saints,  and  martyrs  of  old.  It  is  "the  song  of  Mo- 
ses, the  servant  of  God."  It  is  also  ."the  song  of  the 
Lamb,  saying,  Great  and  marvellous  are  thy  works, 
Lord  God  Almighty ;  just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  thou 
King  of  saints.  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  and 
glorify  thy  name?  for  thou  only  art  holy:  For  all  na- 
tions shall  come  and  worship  before  thee;  for  thy 
judgments  are  made  manifest."  When  we  seriously 
reflect  on  these  sayings  of  the  prophet,  and  also  on  the 
diOerent  expressions  of  a  like  nature,  through  the 
whole  of  the  old  and  new  testaments,  and  even  from 
the  voice  of  nature,  we  should  be  constrained  to  use 
the  same  language.    What  cau  poor  mortal  man  do, 


Chap.  \5.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  181 

but  oflfer  that  tribute  of  adoration,  thanksgiving,  and 
praise,  which  is  so  justly  due  to  an  all  bounteous  Cre- 
ator? It  is  God  alone  who  justifies,  who  sanctifies, 
and  can  adopt  us  into  the  happy  number  of  his  elect; 
it  is  by  him  we  live,  move,  and  have  our  being  :  It  is 
by  that  great  attribute  of  mercy,  through  and  by  the 
Redeemer,  that  we  can  find  pardon  and  accept- 
ance; "for  there  is  no  other  name  given  under  heav- 
en, among  men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved.''  Acts 
iv.  12. 

Verse  5.  These  happy  children  of  God  are  they  fo 
wliom  "the  temple  of  the  tabernacle,  of  the  testimony 
in  heaven,  was  opened,"  they  knew  the  Lord's  will,  and 
obeyed  it.  God  made  his  abode  with  them,  and  dwelt 
in  them;  their  "bodies  became  the  temples  of  God," 
and  were  holy,  and  he  preserved  them  from  defile- 
ment. 1  Cor.  iii.  16.  The  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ 
was  opened  to  them ;  they  laid  hold  on  the  promises 
of  him,  who  is  mighty  to  save.  "Neither  death,  nor 
life,  nor  principality,  nor  power,  was  able  to  separate 
them  from  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus." 
Rom.  viii.  38,  39.  Thus  it  was  with  the  saints,  and 
martyrs  during  the  reformation;  and  thus  I  hope  it  is 
with  many,  at  the  present  time.  But  alas  I  the  scene 
changes. 

Verse  6.  Man's  salvation  was  purchased  dearly. 
The  propagation  of  his  gospel  l^as  attended  with  great 
sufferings,  sore  tribulation,  and  severe  affliction.  Not- 
withstanding this  opposition,  the  apostles,  and  their 
fellow  labourers,  perseveringly  went  on,  until  the  gos- 
pel was  made  known  over  great  part  of  tJie  then 
known  world.      During  the  first  century  the  church 

coatiaued  pure,  although  some  of  the  apostles  com- 
16 


182  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  15. 

plained  of  false  teacliers,  who  liad  crept  in  unawares. 
Ill  tlie  second  centuiy  the  cliurch  began  to  decline,  for 
the  salutary  waters,  or  precepts  of  tiie  gospel,  were 
made  bitter  by  its  teachers.  In  the  third  century  its 
declension  was  great,  lor  the  third  part  of  the  sun,  or 
gospel  light,  was  smitten  ;  the  third  part  of  the  moon, 
or  brotherly  love,  was  smitten  ;  and  the  third  part  of 
the  stars,  or  churches,  lost  their  lustre.  In  the  be- 
ginning of  the  fourth  century  the  bottomless  pit  was 
opened,  and  that  covetous  and  craving  gulph  is  not 
yet  shut.  In  the  sixth  century  the  long  reign  of  An- 
tichrist commenced. 

Thus  we  may  see,  on  no  less  authority  than  that  of 
holy  John,  how  religion  dechned,  until  it  ended  in  total 
apostacy,  under  the  Roman  pontiffs.  And  by  reasoa 
of  apostatizing  from  the  truth,  after  having  received 
the  knowlege  of  it,  no  less  than  seven  angels,  or  spi- 
ritual evils,  denounced  against  all  such,  in  the  gospel 
temple,  are  to  accompany  them,  and  will  bring  on  irre- 
trievable ruin  both  in  this  life,  and  that  which  is  to 
come. 

Verse  7.  Previous  to  the  pouring  out  of  the  vials, 
^'  one  of  the  four  beasts  gave  unto  the  seven  angels,  se- 
ven golden  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of  God,  who  livetli 
for  ever  and  ever,"  lu  this  verse,  we  may  observe, 
First,  God's  great  power,  in  the  punishment  of  apos- 
tate sinners.  Secondly,  his  justice  in  the  performance 
of  it.  And  thirdly,  wliat  a  fearful  thing  it  is,  to  incur  the 
wrath  and  displeasure  of  that  "God  who  liveth  for  ev- 
er and  ever." 

Verse  8.  "  And  the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke 
from  the  glory  of  God,  and  from  his  power ;  and  no 
man  was  able  to  enter  into  the  temple^  till  the  sev^u 


Chap,  15.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  18S 

plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were  fulfilled."  When 
the  canons,  and  decrees  of  councils  were  established, 
and  exalted  above  the  pure  precepts  of  the  gospel ; 
Wiien  a  pretended  vicar  was  chosen  to  rule  and  govern 
the  churchj  in  the  room  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  true  Head 
thereof;  when  a  creed  became  of  more  validity  than 
the  gracious  injunctions  of  the  Redeemer;  when  the 
law,  and  the  gospel,  were  clothed  with  sackcloth,  an^ 
covered  over  with  the  doctrines  and  traditions  of  sin- 
ful men ;  when  man's  salvation  must  depend  on  the 
Romish  church ;  then  it  was  that  this  temple,  or  gos- 
pel of  truth,  was  filled  with  smoke,  so  that  God's  glo- 
ry in  it,  for  man's  salvation,  could  not  be  seen.  His 
power  was  veiled  over  by  the  assumed  power  of  the 
clergy,  who  were  then  under  strong  delusion.  They 
neither  entered  the  temple  themselves,  nor  suffered 
them  that  would.  Such  was,  and  is  to  this  day,  the 
deplorable  state  of  the  christian  world,  that  no  man 
can  enter  into  the  temple,  and  discover  the  truth,  as 
taught  by  Jesus,  until  the  seven  plagues,  or  judgments 
of  God  are  poured  out ;  and  then  will  the  temple  be 
cleansed,  and  both  Jew  and  gentile  know  the  truth. 
In  these  days,  one  salth,  "  I  am  of  Paul,"  and  ano- 
ther, "  I  am  of  Apollos,"  which  proves  that  we  are 
carnal,  and  unacquainted  with  the  truth. 


ON  PROPHETIC  LANGUAGE. 

Before  I  speak  farther,  as  tlie  prophet  makes  use 
of  a  variety  of  expressions  in  this,  and  the  other  chap- 
ters of  this   book,    concerning  the   different   voices 


i84  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  15. 

which,  hy  the  Spirit,  he  lieard,  it  is  necessary  here 
to  endeavour  to  explain  some  of  them  ;  and,  first, 

"  A  voice  from  the  tlirone,"  is  tlie  voice  of  God's  law 
given  on  niount  Sinai.  Itsfourfnst  commands  contain 
that  obedience  and  adoration  which  is  due  to  the  Cre- 
ator, as  Sovereign  of  universal  nature.  The  other  six 
commands  declare  that  respect  and  regard  we  should 
have  fur  our  paresits,  our  neighbor,  and  ourselves. 
Tiie  transgression  of  this  law,  or  any  part  of  it,  is  sin, 
Christ  Jesus  came,  not  to  destroy  this  law,  but  to  ful- 
fil and  support  it;  and  Paul  "had  not  known  sin,  but 
by  the  law."  Rom.  vii.  7.  This  voice,  or  law,  from 
the  throne,  Moses  informs  us,  must  stand  for  perpetu- 
al generations;  and  Christ  assures  us,  "that  till  heaven 
and  earth  pass  away,  one  jot  or  tittle  thereof  shall 
not  fail." 

Second.  "  A  voice  from  the  temple,"  is  the  voice 
of  the  gospel  dispensation,  or  covenant  of  grace,  by 
the  Redeemer.  "  As  the  law  was  given  by  Moses,  so 
grace  and  truth  came  by  Jesus  Christ."  John  i.  17. 
"This  temple  is  erected  on  the  ruins  of  the  ceremo- 
nial law  which  typified  Christ,  and  is  to  stand  forever. 
It  is  called  a  kingdom,  which  cannot  be  moved.  Heb. 
xii.  28.  It  is  not  a  temple  built  with  hands  ;  it  is  eternal 
in  the  heavens.  Its  voice  is  a  tremendous  one  against 
all  who  disobey  the  truth,  and  have  pleasure  in  un- 
righteousness. Its  voice,  also,  stands  closely  connected 
with  that  from  the  throne. 

Third.  *' A  voice  from  heaven,"  is  the  operative 
influence  of  God  on  the  soul,  whereby  the  man  is  in- 
spired with  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  truth,  and  is  ena- 
])led  to  act  in  conformity  thereto.  Such  was  the  state 
of  John,  when  lie  was  enabled  to  write  the  things 


Chcfp,  15.^  ON  THE  REVELATION.  18^ 

which  are,  were,  and  to  be  hereafter.  Such,  also, 
was  the  state  of  the  other  apostles,  though  in  a  lesser 
degree,  and  it  proves  the  advocacy  of  Christ,  accor- 
ding to  his  promise.  Acts  i.  3. 

Fourth.  "  A  voice  in  heaven,"  or  "  voices  in  hea- 
ven," is  the  universal  voice^  consent,  or  determina- 
tion, of  the  faithful  servants  of  God,  whereby  they 
cheerfully  submit  to  his  will  in  all  things.  Such  was 
the  voice  of  th^  apostles,  after  the  day  of  Pentecost. 

Fifth,     ^f  A  voice  behind  me,"  is  the  call  of  the  Spi- 
rit of  God;    which,  if  obeyed,    will  guide  us  in  the 
way  of  truth.     If  otherwise,  we  may  be  left  in  a  re- 
probate mind.     "The  Spirit  will  not  always  strive  with 
Man." 

"  Waters  of  life,"  are  the  comfortable  assurances 
of  God's  love,  increase  of  grace,  and  all  the  promised 
blessings  that  are  to  be  conferred  on  the  saints  of  God. 
These  are  his  precious  gifts,  which  are  freely  given 
to  them  who  are  found  worthy.  They  flow  from  the 
throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb. 

"  Waters  where  the  whore  sitteth."     These  are  the 
very  opposite  of  the  above.     They  are  the  peoples, 
multitudes,  nations,  and  tongues,  which  the  woman 
or  Romish  church,  have  corrupted,  by  her  false  and^ 
erroneous  doctrines. 


IS. 


Chap.  16. J  A  DISSERTATION,  &c.  ISt 

CHAP.  XVI. 

In  this  remarkable  chapter,  the  prophet  shews  the 

f   atal  and  destructive  evils,  attendant,  in  this  life,  on 

that  part  of  mankind,  which  are  called  christian,  by 

reason  of  their  wilful  apostacy,  and  disobedience  to 

the  gospel. 

Verse  1.  "And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the 
temple,  saying  to  the  seven  angels.  Go  your  ways,  and 
pour  out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God,  upon  the  earth." 
In  this  verse  observe,  first,  that  the  voice  out  of  the 
temple,  or  gospel  threatnings,  is  "  a  great  voice,"  be- 
cause therein  is  revealed  "the  wrath  of  God,  against 
the  children  of  disobedience."  Eph.  v.  6.  Secondly^ 
that  mankind  had  revolted  from  the  gospel  precepts, 
at  this  time,  and  brought  on  themselves  the  wrath  of 
God. 

Verse  2.  "And  the  first  went,  and  poured  out  his 
Tial  upon  the  earth ;  and  there  fell  a  noisome,  and 
grievous  sore  upon  the  men,  which  had  the  mark  of 
the  beast,  and  upon  them  which  worshipped  his  im- 
age." By  this  verse  we  may  see,  first,  that  the  first 
■vial  was  not  poured  out,  until  apostacy  was  complet- 
ed, the  papal  power  established,  and  its  deluded  wor- 
shippers, or  followers  had  received  the  mark  of  it. 
Secondly,  that  it  was  on  the  earthly  minded,  and  sen- 
sual, it  was  poured  out.  And  thirdly,  that  the  effect 
of  this  vial  was,  a  "  noisome  and  grievous  sore,"  which 
brings  on  this  natural  conclusion,  that  the  papal  wor- 
shippers are  seized,  with  wilful  ignorance,  abandoned 
reason,  and  a  darkened  understanding.  And  alas! 
this  Doisome  aad  grievous  sore  is  not  yei  healed. 


18g  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap,  16. 

The  new  testament  abounds  with  proofs,  to  shew  the 
malignant  nature  of  this  disease,  and  also  how  to  pre- 
vent it.  The  physicians  of  these  days  having  the  same 
complaint,  cannot  apply  the  proper  remedy.  There- 
fore it  is  the  duty  of  the  laity  to  "search  the  scriptures, 
and  ask  wisdom  of  God,  that  giveth  to  all  men  liberal- 
ly and  npbraideth  not  j  and  it  shall  be  given  them." 
James  i.  5. 

Verse  3.  "And  the  second  angel  poured  out  his  vi- 
al upon  the  sea,  and  it  became  as  the  blood  of  a  dead 
man;  and  every  living  soul  died  in  the  sea."  The 
saints,  and  children  of  God  grow  in  grace ;  but  evil 
men,  and  seducers,  wax  worse  and  worse.  The  pro- 
phet, who  clearly  was  shewn  this  miserable  apostacy 
from  the  truth,  considers  the  Romish  church,  as  hav- 
ing fallen  back  into  that  ocean  of  heathenism,  and  im- 
purity, from  whence  it  could  not  return,  and  campares 
its  blood,  or  guilt,  to  that  of  a  dead  man,  which  is  irre- 
coverable, or  past  restoring  to  newness  of  life.  They 
became  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins ;  which  is  the  very 
opposite  af  dying  to  sin,  and  living  to  righteousness. 
The  prophet  adds,  "and  every  living  soul  died  in  the 
sea."  It  is  a  well  known  fact,  that  the  poor  Romish  la- 
ity were  under  such  strong  delusion,  that  they  verily 
believed  none  could  be  saved,  out  of  their  church;  and 
their  teachers  enforced  the  same  irrational  opinion. 
Their  teachers  acted  the  part  of  the  scribes  and  phar- 
isees,  "for  they  shut  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  against 
men,  and  neither  wo4jld  go  in  themselves,  neither  suf- 
fer they  them  that  are  entering,  to  go  in."  Matt, 
xxiii.  13.  They  were  also  blind  leaders  of  the  bUnd  j 
and  taught  the  poor  ignorant  laity,  that  by  penances, 
pilgrimages,  the  saying  of  creedg,  pater  nosteis^ave 


Clmp.    \Q.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  189 

niarias,  the  keeping  of  saints'  days,  holy  days,  lent  days, 
&c.  that  they  merited  eternal  life.  And  thus  by  these 
dead  works,  they  were  taught  to  believe  that  they  could 
serve  the  living  God.  Paul  informs  us,  that  "  if  wesiu 
wilfully,  after  tiiat  we  have  received  the  knowlege  of 
the  truth,  there  romaineth  no  more  sacrifice  for  sins, 
but  a  certain  fearful  looking  for  of  jiHigment,  and  fiery 
indignation,  which  shall  devour  the  adversaries."  Heb. 
X.  26,  27.  And  in  another  place,  •''  how  shall  we  es- 
cape if  we  neglect  so  great  salvation.''  Heb.  ii.  3. 
And  in  his  second  epistle  to  the  Thessalonians,  he  has 
foretold  the  fatal  apostacy,  that  would  prevail ;  where- 
by strong  delusion,  and  damnation,  or  irrecoverable 
guilt,  would  be  the  fatal  consequences.  These  testimo- 
nies, and  time  has  also  proved  th€ir  veracity,  that  man- 
kind had  received  the  knowlege  of  the  truth,  and  craw- 
led back  again  into  that  sea  of  spiritual  impurity,  which 
brings  death  to  every  living  soul. 

Verse  4.  "And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial 
upon  the  rivers  and  fountains  of  waters;  and  they  be- 
came blood."  Water,  or  waters,  in  gospel  and  pro- 
phetic language,  signify  those  spiritual  blessings,  and 
comforts,  that  may  be  enjoyed  by  a  due  obedience  to 
the  law,  and  gospel  precepts.  It  is  also,  that  inward 
peace,  joy,  and  consolation,  which  flow  from  a  well 
spent  life,  in  the  fear  and  love  of  God,  and  certain 
hope  of  pardon,  and  acceptance,  through  the  merits, 
and  mediation  of  a  glorified  Redeemer.  It  proceeds 
"  from  the  throne  of  God,  and  the  Lamb."  Rev.  xxii.  3. 
And  is  a  well  spring  of  salvation  to  every  true  believ- 
er.    Prov.  xvi.  22. 

It  may  now  be  asked,  how  could  a  vial  of  wrath  be 
poured  out  here  ?  1  answer,  when  the  scriptures  ol  trath, 


190  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  16. 

are  wrested  by  false  teachers,  do  they  not  become  blood 
and  bring  guilt  and  condemnation  on  all  those  who  ap- 
prove such  errors?  VVlien  the  sciij)tures  are  tortured 
to  establish  false  doctrines,  have  they  not  the  same  ef- 
fect ?  When  the  law,  and  the  gospel,  those  witnesses  of 
God,  and  Christ,  are  veiled  over  by  the  false  doctrines, 
and  traditions  of  the  man  of  sin,  is  not  this  pouring  out 
blood,  or  guilt,  on  the  scripture  fountains  ?  When  par- 
dons, and  absolutions  are  granted  for  the  most  enor- 
mous crimes,  is  not  this  staining  the  gospel  waters,  with 
blood,  and  making  them  of  no  effect  ?  In  a  word,  all 
established  errors  are  crimes  committed  against  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Its  waters  become  blood  to  all 
such  criminal  offenders,  and  is  an  augmentation  of 
their  guilt.  I^t  it  be  noted,  that  the  prophet  docs  not 
say,  the  waters  are  blood,  but  that  "  they  became 
blood.''  Peter,  who  foresaw  this  grand  apostacy,  in- 
fornjs  us,  "  that  it  had  been  better  for  them  not  to  have 
known  the  way  of  righteousness,  than  after  they  have 
known  it,  to  turn  from  the  holy  connnandment  deliv- 
ered unto  them.  And  then  shews,  how  they  would 
creep  back  into  their  heathenish  errors,  as  "the  dog 
returns  to  his  vomit  again,  and  the  sow  that  was  wash- 
ed to  her  wallowing  in  the  mire.''  2  Pet.  ii.  21,  22. 
Thus  we  mny  see,  that  the  gospel  privileges,  which 
were  given  to  mankind  for  a  blessing,  are,  by  a  fatal 
apostacy,  become  blood,  and  increase  the  guilt,  and 
condemnation  of  all  apostate  sinners. 

Verse  5.  ^'And  I  heard  the  angel  of  the  waters  say. 
Thou  art  righteous,  O  Lord,  which  art,  and  wast,  and 
shall  be,  because  thou  hast  judged  thus."  This  angeF 
of  the  waters  is  the  gospel  invitation.  It  first  invites 
all  to  come  to  Clu'ist,  and  be  saved.    Secondly,  it  sliews 


Chap,  T6.j  ON  THE  revelation.  191 

the  righteous  judgment  of  God,  in  the  punishment  of 
those  who  reject  it.  And  thirdly,  these  judgments  fall 
heaviest,  on  those  who  have  a{3ostatized  from  the  truth, 
because  they  received  the  knowlege  of  it. 

Verse  6.  ''For  they  liave  slied  the  blood  of  saints, 
and  prophets,  and  thou  hast  given  them  blood  tp  drink; 
for  they  are  worthy."  In  this  verse,  observe,  first, 
Rome  papal  is  charged  with  having  shed  the  blood  of 
saints,  and  prophets.  Secondly,  the  guilt  she  has  in- 
curred by  doing  so.  And  thirdly,  that  she  was  found 
worthy,  as  she  brought  the  guilt  on  herself. 

Verse  7.  "And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar  say. 
Even  so.  Lord  God  Almighty^,  true  and  righteous  are 
thy  judgments."  By  this  verse,  we  may  understand, 
that  both  Jews  and  heatiiens,  who  held  an  altar  ser- 
vice, are  crying  out  to  God  against  her.  The  unfor- 
tunate Jews,  in  particular,  have  experienced  her  in- 
quisitional tortures,  and  will  ere  long  praise  the  Lord 
<jod  Almighty,  forjudging  her. 

It  is  truly  astonishing,  that  the  hierarchy  of  Rome, 
who  make  a  profession  of  Christianity  ;  who  consider 
themselves  as  the  only  true  church  ;  and  whqvclaim 
€very  apostolic  virtue,  should  become  such>i*it)nsters 
in  cruelty.  Many  instanccKS  we  have  recorded  of  meit 
being  burned  to  death,  for  worshipping  God  according 
to  their  consciences,  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  Others  for 
denying  transubstantiation,  and  the  power  of  the  church 
to  forgive  sins.  And  others  martyred,  for  reading  the 
scriptures,  and  obeying  them,  &c.  Have  not  all  those 
evils  arose  fixjm  the  apostacy  of  the  Romish  church? 

Verse  8.  "And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vi- 
al upon  the  sun,  and  power  was  given  unto  him  to 
scorch  with  fu'e."     Christ  Jesus  being  the  true  "  Sun  of 


192  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  16. 

ricrhteoiisncss,  lie  rose  with  healing  under  his  wings." 
Mai.  iv.  2.  He  left  the  world  his  gospel,  or  testanient, 
for  their  illumination.  lie  told  his  disciples,  who  are 
the  writers,  and  witnesses  of  it,  "Ye  are  the  lights  of 
the  world ;  a  city  that  is  set  upon  a  hill  cannot  be  hid.'' 
IMatt.  V.  14.  In  the  next  verse,  he  uses  a  powerful  rea- 
son, why  they  should  not  extinguish  that  light,  hut  by  it 
to  "give  light  to  all  that  are  in  the  house."  The  true 
meaning  of  which  is,  to  exhibit  this  light  to  all  the 
world;  for  in  the  next  verse,  he  commands  them. 
"Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they  may 
see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father,  which 
is  in  heaven.*'  Matt.  v.  16.  This  appears  to  be  the 
true  light,  which  ought  to  enlighten  every  man.  We 
are  further  informed,  "  In  him  was  life,  and  the  life 
was  the  light  of  men.  And  the  light  shined  in  dark- 
ness, and  the  darkness  comprehended  it  not."  John  i. 
4,5.  Our  Saviour  also  told  his  disciples,  "that  the 
light  of  the  body  is  the  eye  ;  if  therefore  thine  eye  be 
single,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of  light."  Matt.  vi. 
22.  From  whence  we  may  learn,  that  our  affections 
should  be  set  on  things  above,  and  to  have  no  covet- 
ous desires  after  the  things  of  this  life.  He  adds, 
"but  if  thine  eye  be  evil,  thy  whole  body  shall  be  full 
of  darkness."  Matt.  vi.  23.  Which  implies,  that  earth- 
ly inindedness,  carnal  desires,  the  love  of  sensual  plea- 
sure, or  in  a  word,  we  become  "lovers  of  pleasure 
more  than  lovers  of  God."  2  Tim.  iii.  4.  He  then  draws 
this  beautiful  conclusion  j  "If  therefore  the  light  that 
is  in  thee  be  darkness,  how  great  is  that  darkness!" 
From  these  words  we  may  see,  that  men  may  sin 
against  hght,  and  become  eternally  miserable.  Matt, 
vi.  23*    We  are  also  informed,  that  life  aud  immor- 


€hap.  16.^  ON  THE  REVELATION.  19S 

lality  are  clearly  brought  to  light  through  the  gospel. 
2  Tim.  i.  10. 

From  what  has  been  observed  on  the  pouring  out  of 
the  three  first  vials,  it  is  easy  to  see,  that  the  hierar- 
chy of  Rome  were  making  rapid  advances  in  error. 
Under  this  vial  they  are  arrived  at  that  height  cf 
apostacy,  that  even  the  sun,  or  pure  gospel  light,  is 
made  use  of,  by  the  bishops,  as  an  engine  of  destruc- 
tion, ^'to  scorch  men  with  fire."  In  A.  D.  1215,  tliey 
found  transubstantiation  in  the  new  testament,  and  ail 
who  doubted  of  the  real  presence  of  Christ  in  the  eucha- 
dst,  were  sentenced  to  licll  fire.  About  the  same  time, 
they  squeezed  purgatory  out  of  the  gospel,  and  all  who 
denied  it,  must  be  scorched  with  hell  fire.  In  1204, 
they  established  the  bloody  inquisition,  and  all  who 
would  not  adore  the  host,  or  sacramental  wafer,  must 
suffer  death,  and  hell  fire.  In  1210,  they  sent  an  ar- 
my of  crusaders,  or  cross  bearers,  against  the  pooi* 
Waldenses,  for  endeavoring  to  worship  God  according 
to  the  scriptures,  and  murdered  every  man,  wpman, 
and  child,  that  they  could  meet  with,  and  doomed 
their  souls  to  hell  fire;  at  the  same  time,  these  mur- 
derers were  absolved,  and  made  to  believe,  that  they 
had  done  God  service,  and  were,  by  the  holy  church, 
exempted  from  hell  fire.  Finally,  all  who  doubted  the 
canons  of  the  holy  church  were  damned,  and  conse- 
quently sent  to  hell  fire.  All  who  maintained  any 
opinions,  contrary  to  those  of  the  church,  were  called 
heretics,  and  they  must  suffer  the  torments  of  heli  fire 
to  all  eternity. 

Thus  it  was  with  mankind,  in  those  days  of  dark- 
qess,  and  delusion ;  thus  it  was,  that  the  bishops  and 
teachers  of  the  Romish  church  shewed  their  lire,  or 
if 


IM  A  DISSERTATIOX  (Chap.  16. 

•zeal,  if  I  may  use  the  expression,  for  the  glory  of  God. 
In  all  tlieir  acts  of  cruelty,  tliey  made  use  of  texts  out 
of  the  scripture,  to  sanction  them;  but  particularly^ 
the  decrees  of  their  councils,  were  what  they  most  de- 
pended on.  These  hurried  them  on  to  such  implaca- 
ble rage,  tliat  their  cruelty  against  a'l  wjio  dissented 
from  them  became  unbounded.  They  had  the  impu- 
dence to  call  themselves  christians,  and  boasted  of 
being  in  possession  of  the  gospel,  but  their  actions 
proved,  that  they  knew  little  of  either ;  and  instead 
of  obeying,  and  propagating  the  gospel,  they  maide  a 
too]  of  it,  to  scorch  men  with  the  fire  of  persecution. 
The  apostles  shewed  their  zeal,  or  fire,  in  defence  of 
the  gospel,  and  making  it  known  to  mankini?.  The 
liishops  shew  their  zeal,  in  conceahng,  and  depriving 
men  of  its  benefits,  and  say,  that  it  is  dangerous  for 
the  laity  to  read  the  bible,  lest  they  should  misinter- 
pret it. 

Verse  9.  To  illustrate  the  effects  of  this  vial  the 
more  fully,  the  apostle  adds,  "And  men  were  scorched 
with  great  heat,  and  blasphemed  the  name  of  God, 
which  hath  power  over  these  plngues;  and  they  repent- 
ed not  to  give  him  glory,"  When  bigotry,  supersti- 
tion, and  false  zeal,  act  in  concert;  when  men's  minds 
and  consciences  are  seared  with  the  hot,  persecuting 
principles  of  their  clergy;  when  men  depended  on 
these  unhappy  creatures  for  their  salvation ;  when 
malice,  hatred,  and  revenge  against  all,  wlio  dissent- 
ed from  them,  became  their  predominant  passion; 
when  they  thought  that  they  did  God  service,  by  kil- 
ling a  heretic;  then  truly  "men  were  scorched  with 
great  heat ;"  then  they  "blasphemed  the  name  of  God, 
which  hath  power  over  these  plagues."'    "  They  could 


Clmp,  16. J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  195 

not  repent,  and  give  Iiira  glory;  no  place  for  repentance 
could  be  found.  This  persecuting  principle  among 
the  people  called  christians,  began  to  rage  with  vio- 
lence in  the  twelfth  century. 

Verse  10.  "And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial 
upon  the  seat  of  the  beast,  and  his  kingdom  was  full 
of  darkness,  and  they  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain." 
This  brings  us  down  to  the  dawn  of  the  reformation, 
the  sound  of  the  seventh  trumpet,  and  the  end  of  the 
second  woe-  There  are  two  points  of  time,  which 
the  prophet  has  much  noticed  in  this  extraordinary 
book,  viz.  the  revolution  that  commenced  at  the  end 
of  the  heathen  reign,  in  A.  D.  303,  and  the  present 
under  consideration. 

The  night  of  daikness,  which  prevailed  under  the 
fourth  vial,  continued  until  the  reformation  began. 
Previous  to  it,  through  divine  mercy,  the  art  of  print- 
ing was  discovered,  about  A,  D.  1440.  In  1462  the 
vulgate  bible  was  printed,  and  many  copies  of  it 
dispersed  through  Europe.  This  great  light  extending 
its  rays  among  the  people,  prepared  their  minds  for  that 
amazing  revolt  from  the  Ronnsh  church,  which  short- 
ly after  happened.  By  it  the  people  discovered  the 
erroneous  doctrines  and  practices  of  the  hierarchy  of 
Rome.  And  by  the  aid  of  the  scriptures,  the  king- 
dom of  the  papacy  was  found  to  be  full  of  spiritual 
darkness,  and  strong  delusion ;  and  its  tenets  exposed 
to  public  examination. 

By  these  means  such  a  ferment  prevailed  among 
mankind,  "  that  the  tenth  part  of  the  great  city  fell/' 
see  Rev.  xi.  13.  and  revolted  from  the  holy  see.  The 
prophet  remarks,  "they  gnawed  their  tongues  for 
pain.''     Every  person,  acquainted  with  human  nature, 


196  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  16. 

in  its  deprnved  state,  knows  witl>  what  regret  honors, 
privileges,  or  dominion,  is  relinquished,  even  in  tem- 
poral afihirs.  Diit  to  attack  the  powerful  and  ambi- 
tious ijierarcliy  of  Rome,  and  force  it  to  yield  up  any 
of  its  pretensions,  must  be  painful  in  the  extreme. 
That  wonderful  fabric,  the  work  of  above  a  thou- 
sand years,  and  secured  by  the  art  and  cunning  of 
popes,  cardinals,  and  bishops,  to  be  attacked  by  a 
Luther,  a  Calvin,  and  a  few  feeble  adherents,  and  be 
obliged  to  abandon  any  pai't  of  its  miglity  whole,  is 
truly  astonishing;  and  in  the  beautiful  language  of 
prophecy,  tiiej/  must  unavoidably  have  ^''gnawed  theif 
tongues  for  pain." 

Verse  li.  "And  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven 
l)ecause  of  their  pains,  and  their  sores,  and  repented 
not  of  their  deeds."  This  is  plain,  for  the  Romish 
prelates,  instead  of  meeting  and  returning  God  thanks 
ibr  the  fiappy  discovery  of  the  printing  art,  and  the 
illumination  of  mankind  by  it,  they  met  for  a  very 
different  end  5  for  pope  Paul  III.  called  a  general 
council,  which  he  ordered  to  meet  at  Mantua,  in  A. 
D.  1537,  some  cause  of  disappointment  happened,, 
on  which  he  commanded  them  to  meet  at  Vincentia, 
a  city  then  belonging  to  the  republic  of  Venice.  A 
war  breaking  out,  at  this  time,  between  tlie  emperor 
and  the  French,  prevented  this  meeting  also.  Whea 
this  war  ended  the  city  of  Trent  was  chosen,  where^ 
by  command,  the  council  assembled  on  the  13th  of 
December,  1545,  and  continued  to  meet,  by  adjourn- 
ment,  to  December,  1563.  All  this  mighty  work,  ac- 
cording to  their  own  confession,  (see  catechism  of 
Trent)  was  avowedly  to  stop  the  progress  of  the  re- 
formation 5  and,  instead  of  conforming  to  the  gospel 


Chap.  16,}  0N  THE  REVELATION.  197 

rules,  they  established  all  the  errors  which  had  for- 
merly been  maintained,  and  condemned,  with  an  ana- 
thema, all  who  would  not  adhere  to  them.  And  thu^ 
they  fulfilled  the  prophetic  description,  and  "  blas- 
phemed the  God  of  heaven,  because  of  their  pains, 
and  their  sores,  and  repented  not  of  their  deeds.*' 

Verse  12.  "And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial 
upon  the  great  river  Euphrates,  and  the  water  thereof 
was  dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the  kings  of  the  east 
might  be  prepared."  The  pouring  out  of  this  vial  be- 
gan at  the  reformation.  As  the  great  river  Euphrates 
was  a  barrier  against  it,  I  shall  attempt  a  description 
of  it,  and  the  drying  up  of  its  waters. 

This  famous  river  ran  through  the  ancient  Babylon, 
a  city  much  spoken  of  in  scripture  for  the  impiety  of 
its  inhabitants,  and  the  total  destruction  of  it,  and  its 
people,  for  their  crimes.  The  Babylonian  monarchy 
was  a  scourge,  in  the  hand  of  God,  to  punish  the  Jews, 
and  all  its  neighboring  nations,  for  their  sins.  It  was 
the  head,  or  first,  of  the  four  great  monarchies  which 
have  succeeded  each  other ;  and,  by  a  regular  and 
gradual  descent,  ended  in  DanieFs  Uttle  horn,  or  tha 
spiritual  empire  of  Rome. 

As  this  celebrated  river  ran  through  Babylon,  into 
the  sea,  so,  in  like  manner,  ran  that  great  river  of 
spiritual  pollution  and  iniquity,  the  hierarchy  of  Rome ; 
and  descended  into  all  nations,  tongues,  and  langua- 
ges. As  the  alicient  Babylon  was  so  completely  des- 
troyed, that  the  place  of  it  can  scarcely  be  found,  so 
Ave  are  informed  by  the  prophet,  that  "  the  spiritual 
Babylon,  or  mother  of  harlots,  shall  suffer  the  same 
fate,  for  her  sins  have  reached  unto  heaven^  and  Ga4 

IT* 


19S  A   DISSERTATION  (Clmp.   10. 

hath  remembered  her  iniquities,"  and  we  have  now 
visible  signs  of  her  anpioacliing  annihilation. 

Thus  it  appears,  tiiat  the  source  from  whence  the 
antichristian  Euphrates  flows,  is  the  bishops,  or,  in  ano- 
ther word,  prelacy.  In  its  course  it  overwhelmed  the 
thrones  of  tlie  Ciesars,  and  thereon  placed  an  empe- 
ror, or  pope,  of  its  own,  who  claimed  unlimited  power 
in  affairs  either  celestial,  terrestial,  or  infernal.  As 
it  advanced,  it  received  the  small  rivers  of  offerings, 
invocation  of  saints,  and  image  worship.  When  it 
ran  a  little  farther,  it  received  a  supply  from  the  httle 
rivers  of  marriages,  christenings,  and  burials.  It  soon 
after  received  the  great  rivers  of  transubstantiationy 
superei-ogation,and  its  five  additional  sacraments.  In 
its  farther  advance,  tlie  wealthy  rivers  of  purgatory, 
tythes,  bulls,  pardons,  pilgrimages,  masses,  and  indul- 
gences, poured  into  it.  It  now  became,  as  the  pro- 
phet expresses  it,  "a  great  river.''  No  power  on  earth 
could  oppose  its  progress.  It  swept  the  scriptures  of 
truth  from  the  laity,  and  made  them  of  no  effect.  It 
conveyed  excommunication  to  emperors  and  kings, 
and  absolved  subjects  from  their  allegiance.  Its  cur- 
rent carried  with  it,  terror,  persecution,  torment,  and 
death.  And  at  last  deluged  mankind  with  ignorance, 
error,  superstition,  and  idolatry. 

^•Euphrates  was  dried  up.'^  Since  the  art  of  print- 
ing became  useful  to  man,  this  great  river  is  in  reality 
drying  up,  by  the  light  and  knowlege,  which  it  has  dif- 
fused among  the  inhabitants  of  Europe.  Evil  and  cor- 
rupt as  the  gericrality  of  mankind  are,  there  are  num- 
bers of  laymen,  who  are  seeking  after  true  wisdom. 
jMay  this  s'pirit  of  incpury  increase  among  them ;  for 
convinced  I  am,  that  it  is  they  who  will  open  the  wajf 


€hap,  16.)  ON  THE  REVELATION".  199^ 

to  millennial  knowlege.  Then  will  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom  be  established  on  earth,  and  all  the  foremen- 
tioned  sources  of  iniquity  be  dried  up.  Then  will  the 
way  of  the  kings,  and  people  of  the  east  be  prepared 
for  the  reception  of  the  gospel.  Then  will  the  sons 
of  Israel,  as  in  the  days  of  Moses,  be  led  on  by  Jesus, 
the  Captain  of  their  salvation,  and  Judah,  from  whom 
the  Redeemer  sprang,  stand  foremost  in  the  camp  of 
the  saints. 

Verse  13.  "  And  I  saw  three  unclean  spirits  like 
frogs,  come  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
false  prophet."  This  verse  demands  much  serious  en- 
quiry. We  know  who  the  dragon,  or  satan  is.  See  Rev. 
xii.  We  know  who  the  Romish  Beast,  or  papal  power 
is.  See  Rev.  xiii.  But  who  is  this  false  prophet,  that 
acts  in  concert  with  the  other  two,  since  the  reforma- 
tion. I  know  some  say,^tliat  it  is  mahometauism  ;  But 
did  the  mahometans,  in  a  religions  sense,  ever  join  is- 
sue with  the  professors  of  Christianity. 

That  Mahomet  and  his  followers  disavowed  Chris- 
tianity, is  true ;  how  then  could  he  be  the  false  prophet, 
or  teacher  of  it?  That  he  is  a  false  prophet  is  true; 
but  neither  he,  nor  his  adherents,  taught  the  religion  of 
Jesus.  The  scribes  and  pharisees  never  renounced  the 
rehgion  of  Moses,  yet  they  are  condemned  for  being^ 
hypocrites,  and  blind  guides.  Matt,  xxiii.  23,  24.  They 
must  be  false  teachers  of  any  rehgion,  when  they  be^ 
come  false  prophets  of  it.  Hence  it  appears  that  the 
false  prophet  must  be  found  among  the  protestant  pro^ 
fessors  of  Christianity,  and  we  need  not  go  to  the  Otto- 
man empire,  to  seek  for  him.  Let  it  also  be  observed, 
tdiat  Mahomet  began  his  imposture  near  a  thousaiyi 


•200  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  IQ. 

years  before  the  reformation,  and  holy  John  is  silent 
about  liim. 

The  conduct  of  the  dragon,  beast  and  false  prophet^ 
vhich  John  compares  to  that  of  frogs,  and  which  has 
deceived  the  whole  world,  I  shall  now  attempt  to  shew. 
And  first,  the  frog,  in  appearance,  is  an  unoffending 
creature;  so  appeared  satan,  when  he  deceived  our 
fust  parents.  Gen.  iii.  1 — 5.  Secondly,  the  frog  is  said 
to  be  amphibious ;  so  the  others  can  live  in  any  place 
where  they  are  permitted.  Thirdly,  the  frog  delights 
in  stagnant,  or  impure  waters ;  so  satan,  and  his  ac- 
complices, delight  in  the  waters  of  corruption  and  sen- 
suahty.  Fourthly,  the  frog  crawls  into  holes,  and 
places  of  darkness;  so  the  others  keep  men  in  dark- 
ness, and  spiritual  delusion,  and  pry  into  the  secrets  of 
all  families.  See  auricular  confession.  And  fifthly,  the 
frog  cannot  bear  the  heat  of  the  sun ;  neither  can  the 
others  bear  the  enlivening  rays  of  the  gospel.  By  the 
artful  insinuations  of  these  three  gi'and  adversaries, 
they  have  introduced  among  the  people,  called  chris- 
tians, pride,  covetousness,  envy,  ambition,  hatred,  ma- 
lice, treachery,  revenge,  persecution,  &c.  which  are  all 
the  children,  or  offspring,  of  the  parents  above  men* 
tioned. 

Verse  14.  '•  For  they  are  the  spirits  of  devils,  work- 
ing miracles,  which  go  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth 
and  of  the  whole  world,  to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of 
that  great  day  of  God  Almighty,''  From  the  corrupt 
state  of  human  nature,  man  is  easily  prompted  to  do  evil, 
but  particularly  so,  when  the  clergy  sanction  it.  The 
Jewish  high  priest  was  the  bitterest  enemy,  that  the 
Kedeemer  had,  but  he  could  not  accomplish  his  wick- 
ed designs,  until  he  made  a  tool  of  Pontius  Pilate.— 


Cliap.  16J  ON  THE  RKVELATtOPf.  201 

Herod,  because  it  pleased  the  Jews,  "killed  James,  the 
brother  of  John,  with  the  sword.'^  Actsxii.  2.  And 
thus  it  is  to  the  present  day  -,  any  thing  detrimental  to 
the  temporal  interest  of  the  c!ergy,  if  they  cannot  re- 
move it  themselves,  they  will  use  all  their  art,  to  gain 
the  aid  of  the  regal  power,  to  enable  them  to  accom- 
plish it.  The  see  of  Rome,  in  order  to  increase  its 
power,  formed  the  plan  of  the  crusades  against  t!ie 
Turks,  drew  the  princes  of  Europe  into  the  leag  le,  and 
carried  on  this  war  one  hundred  and  ninety  seven  years, 
v/hereby  Christendom  was  almost  ruined,  and  its  crown- 
ed heads  obhged  to  bow  to  the  papal  autiiority.  And 
even  since  the  reformation,  see  how  the  potentates  of 
Europe  became  dupes  to  the  enchanting,  and  mirac> 
'Nvorking  power  of  prelacy. 

As  the  prophet  describes  the  pouring  out  of  this 
vial,  more  particularly  than  any  of  the  former,  man- 
kind should,  at  this  time,  pay  all  imaginable  attention 
to  it;  as  he  calls  it  "the  gathering  of  the  whole  world 
to  the  battle  of  that  great  day."  From  whence  we 
may  make  the  following  observations ;  and  first,  the  re- 
formation was  checked,  in  a  great  measure,  by  the  ar-^ 
tifice  of  the  bishops;  they  perceived  that  it  would  in- 
jure their  temporal  interest,  if  it  extended  too  far; 
they  therefore,  by  the  aid  of  the  regal  power,  persecu- 
ted their  opponents,  and  compelled  great  numbers,  in 
order  to  escape  their  cruelty,  to  fly  to  the  then  inhospi-^ 
table  shores  of  North  America,  where  they  are  now 
become  a  great  people.  Secondly,  popish  and  protes- 
tant  interests  were  formed  soon  after  the  reformation 
began;  this  bred  cruel  wars,  and  made  miserable  hav- 
oc among  mankind.  Thirdly,  an  ambitious  interest 
succeeded,  called  the  balance  of  power,  which  frectueut- 


202  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  16. 

]y  drew  almost  all  the  princes  of  Europe  into  the  con- 
test, to  tlie  great  ruin  of  their  subjects.  Fourthlyj  an 
avaiicious  interest  followed,  which  has  involved  the 
poor  inljaLitaiits  of  the  East  and  West  Indits,  in  our 
European  disputes,  and  made  them  curse  the  day,  that 
we  discovered  their  cunsts. 

Another  interest  has  lately  appeared  on  this  stage 
of  human  misery,  called  t'.ie  rights  of  man.  The  ha- 
voc wiiich  this  has  alrtady  made,  far  exceeds  any 
thing  that  we  read  of,  either  in  ancient  or  modern 
history,  and  from  tlie  present  appearance  of  things, 
we  may  see  the  anger  of  a  justly  incensed  God,  ma- 
nifesting itself  among  the  inhahitjints  of  Europe,  and 
that  ere  long  the  prophetic  description  wid  be  literally 
true,  to  wit,  that  "  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  of  tlie 
whole  world,  shall  be  gathered  to  the  battle  of  that 
great  day  of  God  Almighty.''  And  it  is  well  known 
th-at  prelacy  was  not  idle  at  the  beginning  of  it. 

At  this  desolating  time,  the  prop'iet  gives  an  admo- 
nition, very  different  from  any  that  we  find  in  all  the 
scripture ;  "  Behold,"  says  he,  "  I  come  as  a  thief  j" 
which  implies,  that  evils  will  come  unexpectedly. — 
"  Clessed  is  he  that  watcheth,  and  keepetli  his  gar- 
ments, lest  he  walk  naked,  and  they  see  his  shame." 
Nakedness,  through  all  the  new  testament,  signifies,  the 
want  of  that  robe  of  righteousness,  which  Christ  hath 
purchased  for  us,  and  to  put  on  this  robe,  is  "  putting 
on  Christ's  righteousness,"  instead  of  our  own,  which 
the  apostle  Patil  compares  to  "  filtliy  rags."  It  is  also 
"  the  putting  on  tlie  new  man,  which  is  renewed  in 
Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works,"  and  "  putting  oil  the 
old  man,  with  his  deeds;"  by  which  means  we  find  ac- 
•cptancc  with  God;  tlirough  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. — 


Chap.  IS.)  ox  THE  REVELATIOX.  203 

But  the  admonition  here  is  of  a  different  nature.  To 
me  it  appears  as  a  caution  given,  to  guard  the  servants 
of  God  against  tlie  delusive,  and  poliliral  snares  of  the 
two  grand  contending  parties,  who  at  present  make  sucli 
a  conspicuous  apj)cai?ince  in  the  world.  These  ad- 
verse parties  watch  tlie  political  conduct  of  mankind, 
and  have  power  to  ruin  them  for  it.  In  this  critical 
situation,  it  is  best  to  take  the  apostle's  advice,  and 
^^  follow  peace  with  all  men,  and  holiness,  without 
which  no  man  can  see  the  Lord."  Ileb.  xii.  14.  And 
if  such  are  persecuted  for  righteousness' sake,  happy- 
are  they. 

Verse  16.  ^' And  he  gathered  tliem  together  into  a 
place  called  in  tiie  Hebrew  tongue  Armn^^-ddon.*'  This 
Armageddon,  or  place  of  human  carnage,  does  not 
seem  to  be  confined  to  anyone  particular  place;  it  is  the 
great  object,  wliicli  the  conteniJing  parlies  have  in  view, 
that  the  prophet  directs  the  attention  to.  In  the  pre- 
sent contest  it  is  evident,  that  one  party  exerts  its 
strength  to  support  the  old  establishments,  in  churcii 
and  state  ;  the  other  to  overtiirow  them.  Tliat  the  pres- 
ent convulsed  state  of  the  christian  world,  so  called,  is 
the  Armageddon,  alluded  to  by  the  prophet,  I  am  cer- 
tain ;  but  howfVir  this  scene  of  human  destruction  may 
extend,  God  only  knows. 

Verse  17.  ^^And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  vi- 
al into  the  air;  and  there  came  a  great  voice  out  of 
the  temple  of  heaven,  from  the  throne,  saying.  It  is 
done."  This  seventh,  and  last  vial  of  wrath  is  to  be 
poured  into  the  air,  or  in  other  words,  it  is  to  aflbct  the 
human  reason,  and  understanding.  Under  it,  man- 
kind will  come  to  the  full  knowlegc  of  priestcraft,  and 
detest  it;  uay,  even  put  an  end  to  its  e;vistence ;  they 


204  A  DISSERTATION  fChctp.  10. 

will,  by  graclual  advances,  come  to,  "  the  knowlege  of 
the  Iruili  as  it  is  in  Jesus,"  their  true  interest,  both 
spiritual,  and  temporal,  will  be  fully  understood ; 
and  when  tliis  great  work  is  effected,  the  joint  voice 
from  the  throne  and  the  temple,  will  declare  in  favor 
of  such  a  happy  reformation,  and  say  the  work  is  done. 
Ood's  wrath  against  man^  will  then  be  ended,  because 
lie  acts  agreeable  to  the  divine  will.  This  will  be  the 
great  door,  or  entrance,  of  the  glorious  millenium,  or 
universal  kingdom  of  Christ,  when  he  will  triumphant- 
ly reign,  with  the  saints  a  thousand  years :  All  things 
^vill  then1)ecome  new  ;  "the  Son  himself  be  subject  to 
the  Father,  that  God  may  be  all,  and  in  all."  1  Cor. 
XV.  23. 

Verse  18.  Although  this  vial  will  terminate  in  the 
liappy  manner  which  I  have  attempted  to  describe  5 
yet  it  is  still  a  vial  of  wrath,  and  will  be  more  terrible 
than  any  of  the  preceding:  For  in  this  verse  the  pro- 
phet infornss  us,  that  "  there  will  be  voices,"  or  differ- 
ent civil  and  religious  opinons.  "  Thunders"  or  new 
religious  systems.  "  Lightnings,"  or  quick  and  violent 
determinations.  "And  a  great  earthquake,"  or  over- 
throw of  regal  and  religious  establishments,  "  such  as 
was  not  since  men  were  upon  the  earth."  John  even 
repeats  it,  "  so  mighty  an  earthquake  and  so  great.*' 
Since  the  American  Revolution,  we  have  beheld  many 
of  these  dreadful  appearances,  which  are  all  the  effects 
O.f  the  seventh  vial,  and  third  woe. 

Verse  19.  "  And  the  great  city  was  divided  into 
three  parts,  and  t!ie  cities  of  the  nations  fell:  and  great 
33abylon  came  in  remembrance  before  God  to  give  un- 
to her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  tlie  fiejceness  of  his 
\vralh.'''    Even  now  the  great  city^  or  Romish  churcbj 


Chap.  16.)  ©N  THE  REVELATION.  205 

is  broken  and  divided  into  three  parts.  First,  its  tem- 
poral power  is  separated  from  it.  Secondly,  infallibil- 
ity is  fled  from  it.  And  thirdly,  the  nomination  of  its 
bishops  is  chiefly  in  the  power  of  the  French  emperoi-, 
and  their  number  greatly  reduced.  ^^And  the  cities  of 
the  nations  fell;"  which  implies  the  fall  of  all  other 
church  establishments,  and  then  "great  Babylon"  is  to 
receive  her  reward.  See  Rev.  xviii.  To  complete  the 
work,  "  every  island  fled  away,  and  the  mounlains  wci  e 
not  found."  By  which  we  may  learn,  that  all  tlie  old 
establishments,  in  both  church  and  state,  shall  become 
"like  the  chafl'of  the  summer  threshing  floor,"  whicli 
the  wind  carrieth  away.  Dan.  ii.  35.  Or  take  the  pio- 
phet's  words  in  another  sense ;  all  these  mountains, 
and  islands  of  error,  and  ignorance,  which  prelacy 
bad  formed,  shall  entirely  vanish  awav;  and  plague 
the  world  no  more. 

Verse  21.  In  tliis  verse,  more  of  the  dreadful  ef- 
fects of  this  vial  are  enumerated.  First,  "a  great  hail 
out  of  heaven ;"  which  means  the  heavy,  and  severe 
judgments  of  God;  such  as  the  sword,  famine,  and 
pestilence.  Secondly,  "every  stone  about  the  weight 
of  a  talent;"  which  shews,  that  these  calamities  will 
far  exceed  any  thing  of  the  kind  yet  known.  And 
thirdly,  the  obstinacy,  and  rebellious  dispositions  of 
men,  in  the  midst  of  these  severe,  and  awful  appear- 
ances. 

From  the  nature  of  this  vial,  and  the  present  situa- 
tion of  things,  the  time  seems  to  be  near,  when  our  lofty 
church  governments  will  lament  the  day,  in  which  they 
led  themselves,  and  others,  into  that  labyrinth  of  woe, 
from  which  they  cannot  now  extricate  themselves. 

Let  it  not  be  imagined,  that  any  of  the  seven  vials 
18 


206  A  DisSERTATiOxS  (Chap.  16. 

of  wrath  are  yet  empty;  they  are  not  poured  out  ia 
that  successive  order,  that  many  have  supposed,  name- 
ly, that  when  one  is  poured  out,  the  next  begins.  The 
^'noisome  and  grievous  sore,  which  fell  upon  the  men, 
who  had  the  mark  of  the  beast,  and  worshipped  his 
image,"  still  continues,  because  such  men  still  exist. 
The  second  vial  is  also  pouring  out,  because  a  wilful 
ignorance  continues,  and  such  men  will  not  *^come  to 
the  knowlege  of  the  truth,  and  be  saved."  1  Tim.  ii.  4. 
The  tiiird  vial  continues  to  pour  out,  because  ungodly 
teachers  are  numerous,  and  bring  on  themselves  swift 
destruction.  The  fourth  vial  still  pours  out  because 
the  established  errors  have  not  yet  been  relinquished. 
The  fifth  vial  ceases  not  to  afiect  the  seat  of  the  beast, 
because  his  kingdom,  or  the  remains  of  it,  continue 
in  darkness.  The  sixth  vial  is  pouring  out  violently, 
as  the  Armageddon  still  rages.  The  seventh  vial  has 
been  pouring  out  about  thirty  years,  and  mankind  must 
wait  the  issue. 

From  these  considerations  it  is  easy  to  see,  that  the 
christian  world,  so  called,  have  brought  these  accumu- 
lated evils  on  themselves.  They  have  sinned  against 
light;  they  hnve  sinned  asrainst  knowlege;  they  have 
justly  provoked  the  Lord,  by  tlirir  vices  and  crimes;  the 
door  of  mercy  seems,  in  a  great  measure,  shut  against 
them;  national  sins  have  brought  on  iiational  calami- 
ties, anfl  it  appears  as  if  an  Almighty  H.\nd  wns  rais- 
ed against  them.  The  third  woo  continues,  although 
about  two  hundred  and  forty  years  of  it  are  past.  The 
seven  vials  are  pourine  out,  and  all  acting  in  conjui]c- 
tion  to  humble  thi^  nominal  christian  race;  promises 
have  failed,  threatnings  have  failed;  therefore  in  strict 
justice,  God  is  exercising  the  rod  of  his  great  power. 


Chap.  17.^  ON  THE  P^VELATION.  207 

CHAP.  XVII. 

In  this  chapter,  we  have  a  description  of  the  great 
whore,  or  apostate  church  of  Rome,  with  the  causes  of 
her  exahatioii,  and  also  of  her  destruction. 

Verses  1,  2.  "And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the 
seven  angels,  which  had  the  seven  vials,  and  talk- 
ed with  me,  saying  unto  me.  Come  hither  5  I  will  shev/ 
unto  thee  thejudgment  of  the  great  whore,  that  sitteth 
upon  many  waters ;  with  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth 
have  committed  fornication,  and  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth  have  been  made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her 
fornication.*'  This  angel,  whom  the  prophet  repre- 
sents as  conversing  with  him,  is  the  seventh,  who  pour- 
ed his  vial  into  the  air,  whereby  reason,  that  great  fa- 
culty of  the  human  soul,  became  enlivened  and  en- 
lightened with  the  knowlege  of  the  trutli,  and  is  the 
real  cause  of  the  destruction  of  the  Romish  church  j 
who,  on  the  contrary,  did  all  in  its  power  to  keep 
mankind  in  a  letlirirgic  or  delusive  state  of  mind ; 
whereby  their  only  hope  1  ay  in  works  of  merit,  (so 
called)  and  the  power  of  the  church  for  salvation. 
And  if  any  doubted  the  doctrines  taught  by  the  church, 
and  made  any  other  rational  enquiry,  he  was  deemed 
a  heretic,  and  doomed  to  damnation.  This  abuse,  or 
rather  disuse,  of  reason,  by  degrees  became  habitual ; 
and  to  this  day  it  is  a  proverbial  expression  among  the 
poor  Romanists,  "  the  less  we  know,  the  less  w^e  have 
to  account  for."  And  thus,  in  the  beautiful  and  ex- 
pressive language  of  prophecy,  "  the  kings  of  the 
earth  have  committed  fornication  with  her,"  by  as- 
sisting this  apostate  church  in  all  her  iniquitous  pro- 


208  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap,  17, 

ceedings.  "  And  the  inhabitants  of  tlie  earth  have 
been  made  drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  foniication,"  or 
drinking  her  evil  and  irrational  doctrines. 

Verse  3.  "  So  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  in- 
to the  wilderness ;  and  I  saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a  scar- 
let coloured  beast,  full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  having 
seven  heads,  and  ten  horns."  In  this  verse  the  pro- 
phet shews  how  he  was  in  spirit  earned  away  to  the 
wilderness,  or  barren  empire  of  the  papacy.  There 
he  saw  a  woman,  true  emblem  of  a  church,  seated  on 
the  throne  of  the  seven  supreme,  or  authoritative  pow- 
ers, who  held  the  reins  of  the  Roman  government  since 
its  foundation.  All  these  he  describes  as  idolaters,  or 
"  full  of  the  names  of  blasphemy."  Even  the  ten  horns, 
or  kingdoms,  that  arose  out  of  the  ruins  of  the  west- 
ern empire,  are  included  as  idolaters. 

Verse  4.  "  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple 
and  scarlet  colour,  and  decked  with  gold  and  precioug 
stones,  and  pearls,  having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand^ 
full  of  a!)ojTiiiiations,  and  filthiness  of  her  fornication." 
John  shews,  in  this  verse,  how  the  Romish  church  was 
arrayed  in  all  her  costly  and  outward  attire,  but  never 
once  mentions  those  ornaments  by  which  the  true 
church  of  Christ  is  adorned.  She  "  was  arrayed  in 
purple  and  scarlet  colour ;"  so  we  find  the  popes,  car- 
dinals, and  others  of  its  chief  officers  were.  "  She 
was  decked  with  gold,  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls ," 
which  actually  was  so  by  her  immense  revenues. 
"'  She  had  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand,  full  of  abomina- 
tions, and  filthiness  of  her  fornication."  It  is  well 
known,  that  her  love  for  that  precious  metal,  called 
gold,  was  such,  that  for  it  she  held  out  pardon  for  the 
vilest  offences,  masses  and  prayers  for  tlie  dead  j  in- 


€hap.   17 J       ON  THE  REVELATION.  209 

diligences  in  tlie  most  criminal  pursuits;  and,  in  a 
word,  all  kind  and  manner  of  sin  could  be  purchased, 
except  it  ^vas  committed  against  the  holy  church,  and 
then  no  pardon  could  be  obtained ;  the  offender  in 
such  case  was  condemned  to  the  flames.  Thus,  al- 
most in  the  literal  sense,  "  she  had  a  golden  cup  in 
her  hand,  fidl  of  abominations,  and  iilthiness  of  her 
fornication." 

Verse  5.  "  And  upon  her  forehead  she  had  a  name 
written,  JMYSTERY,  BABYLON  THE  GREAT, 
THE  JMOTHEIl  OF  HARLOTS,  AND  ABOMINA- 
TIONS OF  THE  EARTH."  In  this  remarkable 
verse,  John  points  out  the  visible  marks  and  charac- 
ters of  the  Romish  church,  by  which  it  was  so  emi- 
nently distinguished  from  all  others,  and  even  marks 
that  they,  of  the  Romish  religion,  make  their  boast  of. 
For  ^'  on  her  forehead  she  had  a  name  written,  mj'ste- 
ry,"  because  she  openly  avowed  and  maintained  that 
none  could  understand  the  mysteries,  or  meaning  of 
the  sacred  writings,  but  herself.  And  that  all  the 
acts  and  canons  of  her  councils  were  of  a  mysterious 
and  sacred  nature,  and  of  equal  validity,  if  not  supe- 
rior, to  scripture  authority.  Secondly,  "  Babylon 
the  great,"  because  she  called  herself  the  only  true, 
universal,  catholic,  apostolic,  and  infallible  church, 
and  that  none  out  of  it  could  be  saved.  Thirdly,  "  the 
mother  of  harlots."  It  is  well  known  that  from  the 
pope,  down  to  the  meanest  monk,  marriage  is  forbid- 
den, which  is  the  true  mark  and  character  of  a  har- 
lot. She  also  renounced  the  church's  espousal  to 
Christ,  and  became  a  complete  harlot,  by  making 
herself  supreme  head  of  it.  Fourth,  "  and  abomina- 
tions of  the  earth."  Let  the  abominatioug  aud  ciim(3« 
18  * 


210  A  DissEHTATioN  (Chap.  17. 

of  the  earllily  miiideil,  the  carnal  and  sensual  part  of 
mankind,  be  ever  so  great,  provided  they  had  faith  in 
the  church,  it  saved  tliem.  For  if  they  were  not  par- 
doned in  this  hfe  they  were  sure  of  it  in  the  next,  by 
the  masses  and  prayers  of  the  chnrcli  for  the  souls  of 
those  coniined  in  purgatory,  and  money  caused  a 
speedy  release. 

Verse  6.  '-  And  I  saw  the  woman  drunken  with  the 
blood  of  the  saints,  and  with  the  blood  of  the  martyrs 
of  Jesus,  and  when  I  saw  her,  I  wondered  with  great 
admiration.''  Is  there  any  thing  more  manifest,  when 
we  consult  the  new  testament,  than  that  a  persecuting 
spirit  is  the  very  opposite  of  true  Christianity.  It 
bears  the  mark  and  character  of  the  most  accursed 
mind,  and  abandoned  understanding.  None  will  per- 
secute but  they  who  are  really  the  children  of  their 
father,  the  devil,  let  their  pretensions  to  religion  be 
what  they  may.  It  is  the  abuse  of  reason ;  it  rejects 
the  gospel  precepts,  and  is  contrary  to  common  sense, 
and  in  the  expressive,  and  lively  language  of  prophe- 
cy, it,  and  its  sister  crimes,  are  called  drunkenness. 
"^I'hus  this  holy  mother  clun'ch  was  drunken,  with  the 
blood  of  the  saints,  and  mart3'rs  of  Jesus,  whom  she 
inhumanly  put  to  death,  merely  for  obeying  the  com- 
mands of  their  S«.viour,  instead  of  hers.  Wiien  John 
saw  her,  or  was  shewn  her,  he  wondered  with  great 
admiration.  John's  wonder  and  amazement  must  bo 
great,  when  he  who  assisted,  and  supported  the  meek, 
peaceable,  and  persecuted  church  of  Christ,  beheld 
one  assuming  the  nan>e  of  christian,  seated  on  the 
throne  of  tlie  Cccsars ;  its  chief  wearing  a  triple  crown, 
figurative  of  his  pretended  power,  in  heaven,  earth, 
and  hell  J  he  carries  keys,  with  which,  it  it  said,  that 


Chap.    17.J  «N  THE  REVFLLATION.  211 

the  church  can  open  and  shut  the  gates  of  heaven,  at 
pleasure,  or  let  in,  and  keep  out  whom  it  pleases.  Sjic5 
gives  power  to  the  meanest,  and  most  ignorant  of  her 
priests,  hy  which,  as  the  credulous  laity  must  believe, 
they  can  change  bread  and  wine,  into  the  real  body 
and  blood  of  Christ,  and  must  adore  them  as  such  ; 
and  in  short,  her  pretensions  to  miraculous  power 
are  such,  that  those  performed  by  Christ,  and  his  apos- 
tles, are  trifles  in  comparison.  When  jioly  Joiin  be- 
held the  RomaJi  pontiff,  in  the  full  exercise  of  all  his 
pretended  power,  he  could  not  avoid  wondering,  with 
great  admiration. 

Verse  7.  "And  the  angel  said  unto  me.  Wherefore 
didst  thou  marvel?  I  will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  the 
woman,  and  of  the  beast  that  carrieth  her,  which  hatii 
the  seven  heads,  and  ten  horns"  Here  a  promise  is 
made,  to  satisfy  the  prophet's  amazement  and  curiosi- 
ty 5  which  is  done  in  the  remainder  of  this  chapter. 

Verse  8.  "The  beast  thou  sawest  was,  and  is  not; 
and  shall  ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  go  in- 
to perdition :  And  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall 
wonder,  (whose  names  were  not  written  in  the  book  of 
life,  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,)  when  they  be- 
hold the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is."  Here 
it  is,  that  the  Spirit  turned  John's  attention,  first,  to 
"the  beast  which  was;"  which  he  saw,  and  actually 
experienced  the  severity  of  his  power;  to  wit,  imperial 
Rome,  in  its  heathen  and  idolatrous  state.  Secondly, 
imperial  Rome,  in  its  christian  state,  when  it  had  renoun- 
ced the  principles  of  the  former.  Thirdly,  "and  shall 
ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,"  because  it  gave  its 
bishops  earthly  gain,  and  unlimited  power.  Fourthly, 
"  and  shall  go  into  perdition.''    These  words  prove  the 


212  A  DISSERTATION  (Chcip.  17« 

great  apostacy,  tluit  prevailed  in  the  clays  of  the  chris- 
tian emperors.  "And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth, 
shall  wondt-r,  whose  names  were  not  written  in  the 
book  of  life,  from  the  foi'ndation  of  the  world,  when 
they  behold  the  beast  tliat  was,  is  not,  and  yet  is." — 
When  these  words  are  seriously  considered,  they  im- 
ply, that  none  but  they  whose  names  are  written  in  th.e 
book  of  life, can  behold  the  beast  that  "was"  imperial 
Rome,  in  its  heathen  state,  "  is  not,"  which  is  imp«ial 
Rome,  in  its  pretended  christian  state;  And  "yet  is," 
which  is  imperial  Rome,  in  its  papal  and  apostate  slate, 
because  she  abandoned  the  truth,  and  fell  back  into 
the  idolatrous  errors  of  the  first. 

Verse  9.  "And  here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wisdom. 
Tiie  seven  heads  are  seven  mountains, on  which  the  wo- 
man sitteth."  In  this  verse,  the  prophet  gives  an  ex- 
hortation to  the  encouragement  of  wisdom  and  know- 
lege  of  mankind,  in  order  to  comprehend  what  he  is  so 
beautifully  and  accurately  describing.  Then  he  in- 
forms us, that  the  seven  heads  are  seven  mountains,  on 
which  the  woman  sitteth."  Many  have  considered  the 
seven  hills  on  which  the  city  of  Rome  is  built,  to  be  the 
"  mountains  on  which  the  woman,"  or  Romish  church 
sat,  or  was  the  chief  seat  of  her  residence,  and  so  far 
it  is  a  fact  that  it  was  so.  But  the  words  of  the  inspi- 
red prophet  are  not  to  be  confined  to  such  narrow  li- 
mits. It  is  the  "  mystery  of  the  woman,  and  the  beast 
which  carrieth  her."  It  is  these  mountains  of  earthly 
power,  which  contributed  to  raise,  and  advance  her 
above  all  human  judicature.  It  is  also  those  moun- 
tains of  spiritual  power,  which  guarded  and  fortified 
her  on  every  side,  which  John  directs  the  attention  to^ 
and  which  I  will  endeavour  to  explain. 


Chap^   \7.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  21tJ 

A.nd  first  of  the  "  beast  which  carrieth  her,"  or  the 
"  seven  mountains  on  which  she  sat."  We  find  by  Ro- 
man hista'-y,  and  John  proves  it  in  the  next  verse,  that 
there  were  five  different  forms  of  government,  which 
had  existed  in  the  Roman  empire,  since  its  foundation  ; 
that  of  these  five  were  fallen,  and  on  their  ruins  was 
founded  the  sixth,  or  imperial,  which  is,  or  was  in  be- 
ing, when  the  book  of  the  revelation  was  written.  His 
next  infoi;mation  is,  that  another  was  to  succeed,  but 
was  not  yet  come,  and  when  it  cometh,  it  must  contin- 
ue but  a  short  space.  Which  prediction  was  fully  ac- 
complished, by  the  fall  of  the  sixth,  who  were  heathen 
idolaters,  in  A.  D.  303  5  and  shortly  after  was  succeed- 
ed by  the  seventh,  or  a  new  imperial  government,  which 
assumed  the  name  of  christian;  which  form  lasted  on- 
ly a  short  space,  as  it  ended,  or  was  destroyed  by  the 
barbarous  northern  nations,  in  A.  D.  476.  On  the  fall 
of  this  head,  or  western  empire ;  the  woman's  or  churches 
policy  was  such,  that  in  a  short  time,  she  forfeited 
what  little  of  christian  purity  remained,  and  drew  over 
to  her  interest  those  idolatrous  people,  who  had  so  late- 
ly overturned  the  empire  ;  and  even  became  an  idola- 
tress, in  common  with  them ;  for  which  reason  she  is  so 
frequently  termed  by  John,  a  whore,  the  mother  of  har- 
lots, &c.  And  thusby  tliis  poUtical,  and  earthly  cunning, 
she  has  been  above  twelve  hundred  years  seated,  or  ri- 
ding triumphantly,  on  the  back  of  the  beast,  or  seve» 
heads  of  the  Roman  empire. 

Secondly,  she  sat  supreme,  or  governed  with  spirit- 
ual might,  and  authority,  over,  first,  Italy,  and  its  de- 
pendant islands.  Secondly,  Poland.  Thirdly,  Ger- 
many, with  its  dependancies.  Fourthly,  Sweden,  and 
Norway,  or  the  ancient  Scandinavia.    Fifthly,  Great 


214  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  17. 

Britain,  and  Iieland.  Sixthly,  France,  or  ancient 
Gaul.  Seventhly,  Sp.iin,  and  Portugal.  These  are  al- 
so the  seven  mountains  of  earthly  and  regal  power, 
over  which,  she  sat  as  a  queen,  and  never  expected 
to  become  a  widow,  or  to  see  sorrow  by  them. — 
These  are  the  countries  out  of  which  she  obtained  her 
immense  revenues,  tiiat  "  decked  her  with  scarlet,  and 
gold,  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls."  Rev.  xviii.  16. 
These  are  the  countries,  who  committed  fornication 
Avith  her,  by  receiving  and  adhering  to  her  doctrines; 
and  these  are  the  unhappy  countries,  most  of  whose 
sinful,  and  outwitted  inhabitants  are  still  groaning  un- 
der the  intolerable  burden  of  ecclesiastical  tyranny. 

Thirdly,  from  the  pope  to  the  priest,  they  are  all 
allied,  according  to  their  rank,  to  the  first  families,  in 
the  countries  mentioned ;  and  self  interest,  which  pre- 
vails so  much  in  the  carnal  mind,  binds  all  together, 
and  increases  her  power. 

Verse  10.  **And  there  are  seven  kings :  five  are  fal- 
len, and  one  is,  and  the  other  is  not  yet  come ;  and 
when  he  cometh,  he  must  continue  a  short  space." — 
When  this  verse  is  considered,  we  may  see,  first,  that 
by  kings  is  meant  the  ruling  power,  in  temporal  af- 
fairs. Secondly,  that  five  ruling  powers  had  existed  in 
the  Roman  empire,  previous  to  John's  days.  See  Rev. 
xiii.  Thirdly,  that  one  is,  or  is  in  existence,  at  the 
time  he  wrote,  namely,  the  imperial  heathen  power. 
Fourthly,  that  another  was  to  come,  which  proved  to 
be  an  imperial  christian  power.  And  fifthly,  that  an 
all  powerful  God,  sets  bounds  and  limits  to  human  af- 
fairsj  for  the  seventh  king  ^- must  continue  only  a  short 
space,"  which  accordingly  happened,  for  the  christian 


Chap.  17 J        ON  THE  REVELATION.  215 

imperial  dignity  in  the  west,  continued  only  about  one 
hundred  and  seventy  years. 

Verse  11.     "And  the  beast  tliat  was,  and  is  not, even 
he  is  the   eighth,  and  is  of  the  seventh,  and  goeth  into 
perdition."     The  bishops  having  arose  to  great  power, 
under  the  seventh  imperial  head,  this  head  when  woun- 
ded to  death,  by  the  northern  barbarians,  did  hve. — 
The  reason  is,  the  bishops,  by  their  devices,  drew  over 
to  their  interest  the  fierce  conquerors  of  it;  and  by  de- 
parting from  what  httle  remained  among  them  of  gos- 
pel purity,  and  cleaving  to  the  abominations  of  these 
victorious  idolaters,  in  a  short  time, elected  over  them,  a 
new  spiritual  imperial  head, or  sovereign  Roman  pon- 
tiff, and  blasphemously  called  him  God's  vicegerent  on 
earth.     Thus  by  the  craft  and  ingenuity  of  the  bishops, 
they  founded,  and  established  the  eighth   imperial  or 
papal  head,  who  it  is  plain  was  of,  or  arose  out  of  the 
seventh.     And  singular  it  is,  that  in  all  the  regions  of 
the  earth,  the  people,  who  adhere  to  the  principles  of 
popery,  make  it  their  boast  that  they  are  Romans,  or 
Roman  Catholics,  and  are  all  zealous  advocates  for  the 
eighth  or  pnpal  liead ;  and  also  of  the  seventh,  be- 
cause, say  they,  it  was  governed  by  christian  empe- 
rors. 

The  prophet  now  pronounces  the  awful  sentence  a- 
gainst  these  heads,  or  ruimg  powers,  "And  goeth  in- 
to perdition."  It  is  obvious,  that  unler  both  these 
heads,  prelacy  made  a  shew  of  chiistianity ;  but  as 
was  foretold  by  tl  e  apostle  Peter,  it  "  brought  in  dam- 
nable heresies,"  2  Pet.  ii.  1.  and  by  covetousness,  and 
feigned  words,  made  merch.andize  of  the  wretched  lai- 
ty, and  led  them  into  the  grossest  errors.  "  For  which 
causcj"  as  Paul  saith,  "God  sent  them  strong  delusion, 


216  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  17. 

tliat  lliey  sliould  believe  a  lie,  that  they  all  might  be 
clamned,  who  believe  not  the  truth,  but  take  pleasure 
in  unrighteousness."  2  Thoss.  ii.  11,12.  Thus  we 
tTiay  see,  how  dangerous  it  is  for  christian  teachers, 
to  become  tools  of  any  earthly  state;  they  "cannot 
serve  two  masters;"  they  "cannot  serve  God  and 
mammon  ,"  for  "  Christ's  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world." 
John  xviii.  30.  Let  our  spiritual  guides  carefully  ex- 
amine, by  \vl)om  they  are  sent;  for  if  gain  be  their  ob- 
ject, they  run  in  vain,  and  cannot  profit  the  people. 
Let  them  attentively  consider  the  Redeemer's  words, 
after  his  resurrection,  to  his  disciples.  "As  my  Fath- 
er hath  sent  me,  even  so  send  1  you."  John  xx.  21. 

Verse  12.  "And  the  ten  horns,  which  thou  sawest, 
are  ten  kings,  which  have  received  no  kingdom  as  yet; 
but  receive  power  as  kings  one  hour  with  the  beast." 
These  ten  horns  had  received  no  kingdom,  when  John 
wrote,  neither  did  they,till  after  A.  D.  476;  in  which 
year  tlie  western  empire  ended.  These  swarms  of 
northern  barbarians,  who  destroyed  it,  finding  the  cli- 
mate more  agreeable  than  their  own,  and  its  produc- 
tions in  greater  plenty,  seated  themselves  in  it,  and 
gradually  formed  the  ten  kingdoms,  or  regal  dignities, 
alluded  to,  by  the  prophet.  These  grew  up  with  the 
eighth,  beast,  or  papal  power,  and  he  with  them,  till 
at  length  his  power  exceeded  theirs.  Some  he  depo- 
sed, others  he  established,  and  to  those  who  pleased 
him  best,  he  granted  new  titles,  or  rather  nick  names, 
such  as,  "Apostolic  Majesty."  " Most  Christian  Majes- 
ty." "Most  Catholic  Majesty."  "Most  Faithful  Ma- 
jesty." "King,  Defender  of  the  Faith."  &c.  As  pa- 
pal power  increased,  regal  power  increased  also;  and 
as  papal  power  declined,  the  regal  power  must  de*- 


Chap.  I7.j  ON  THE  REVELATION.  ^17 

eline  with  it.  Much  of  this  has  appeared  since  the 
reformation,  but  cliieflv  since  the  French  revolution. 
Papal  and  regal  power  must  live  and  die  togetlier; 
because  the  regal  receive  power,  as  kings,  "one  hour 
with  the  beast;"  which  in  prophetic  language,  is  du- 
ring his  continuance.  Observe,  that  it  is  the  powers 
who  hved  in  obedience  to  the  see  of  Rome,  that  the 
prophet  here  alludes  to. 

Verse  13.  "These  have  one  mind,  and  shall  give 
their  power  and  strength  unto  tlie  beast."  This  is  a 
fact  well  known;  for,  before  the  reformation,  let  them 
make  war  and  destroy  each  other  as  they  pleased, 
they  were  still  termed  Roman  Catholics,  and  of  one 
mind.  They  also  gave  their  power  and  strength  to  the 
beast,  by  assisting  him  in  all  his  bloody  persecutions. 

Verse  14.  "  These  shall  make  war  with  the  Lamb, 
and  the  Lamb  shall  overcome  them  :  foi-  he  is  Lord  of 
Jords,  and  King  of  kings;  and  they  that  are  with  him 
are  called,  and  chosen,  and  feithful."  These  unhap- 
py regal  powers  did  make  war  with  the  Lamb,  for  they 
■'^  would  not  have  him  to  reign  over  them."  Luke  xis. 
14.  They  must  have  a  succession  of  papal  tyrants,  as 
universal  head  of  the  church,  in  the  room  of  kim,  whom 
the  eternal  Jehovah  hath  appointed.  They  obeyed 
the  erroneous  canons,  or  decrees  of  popes  and  coun- 
cils, in  preference  to  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  They 
acted  by,  and  under  the  authority  of  his  pretended  ho- 
liness, and  stained  Europe  with  the  blood  of  the  saints. 
In  this  manner,  the  kings  of  Europe  have  actually 
made  war  against  the  Lamb ;  but "  the  Lamb  will  over- 
come them,  he  is  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords." 
He  is  also  Judge  of  the  quick  and  the  dead,  and  will 
|)roiiounce  against  them  that   irreversible  sentence, 

la 


213  A  DISSERTATION  (Cliap.  17". 

*'Go,  ye  ciu'sed,  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the 
devil,  and  and  his  angels."  Matt.  xxv.  41.  In  ano- 
ther sense,  Christ  "must  reign,  till  all  enemies  are  put 
under  his  feet."  1  Cor.  xv.  25.  lie  will  then  have  no 
triple  crowned  competitors  to  make  war  against  him; 
no  mitred  bishops,  or  cardinals,  to  oppose  his  gospel ; 
110  regal  powers  to  war  against  his  saints  ;  and  none 
permitted  to  be  with  him,  or  allowed  to  preach  his 
gospe^,  but  those  "  who  are  called,  who  are  chosen,  and 
>vho  are  faithful." 

Verse  \o.  "And  he  saith  unto  me,  The  waters  which 
thou  sawest,  where  t!ic  whore  sitteth,  are  peoples, 
and  multitudes,  and  nations,  and  tongues."  Water,  in 
scripture,  and  prophetic  language,  signifies  the  bh  '^- 
sings,  which  flow  from  our  obedience  to  the  gospel 
precepts.  Our  Saviour  informs  us,  that  "  whosoever 
drinketh  of  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall  never 
thirst;  but  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall  be  in 
him  a  well  of  water,  springing  into  everlasting  life." 
John  iv.  14, 15.  The  Redeemer  assures  Nicodemus,  that 
"except  a  man  be  born  of  water,  and  of  the  Spirit,  he 
cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God."  John  iii.  5. 
"And  the  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say  Come.  And  let  him 
thatheareth  say  Come.  And  let  him  that  is athirst  come. 
And  whosoever  will,  let  him  take  of  the  water  of  life 
freely."  Rev.  xxii  17.  Cut  these  salutary  waters  of  the 
gospel,  which  are  promised  to  the  obedient,  are  very 
different  from  the  waters,  on  which  the  whore  sat,  for 
she  sat  supreme  over  the  wretched  inhabitants  of  a 
large  portion  of  the  earth,  administering  to  them  her 
erronious  doctrines;  and  again,  being  her  principal 
object,  she  made  the  ignorant  laity  pay  well  for  ih^ 
promised  blessings,  which  she  pretended  to  give* 


Chap.  \1.)  ON  THE  REVELATIOX.  21S 

Verse  16.  ^^\nd  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest 
upon  the  beast,  tliese  shall  hate  the  whore,  and  shall 
make  her  desolate  and  naked,  and  shall  eat  her  flesh, 
and  burn  her  with  fire."  This  work  began  at  the  re- 
formation, as  some  of  the  nations,  with  their  kings,  be- 
gan at  that  time  to  hate  her.  The  French  revolution 
gave  her  the  severest  blow  she  ever  received,  by  the 
great  reduction  of  her  bishops,  by  which  she  is  made 
desolate.  The  French  have  also  stript  her  of  her  pow- 
er whereby  she  is  made  naked.  They  are  "eating 
her  flesh,'*  becrjuse  they  have  devoured  the  revenues, 
which  nourished  her.  And  will  in  the  end,  or  God's 
appointed  time,  utterly  consume  her. 

Verse  17.  "For  God  hath  put  in  their  hearts  to 
fulfil  his  will,  and  to  agree,  and  give  their  kingdom  un- 
to the  beast,  until  the  words  of  God  shall  be  fulfilled.'^ 
When  we  consider  the  great  sacrifice  made  for  man's 
salvation,  and  the  word,  and  will  of  God  so  fully  made 
known,  it  is  amazing,  that  the  kings  and  potentates  of 
Europe,  should  become  such  dupes  to  this  antichris- 
lian  beast,  as  to  agree  with,  and  give  their  power,  and 
kingdom  to  it !  Even  in  kingdoms  professing  protestan- 
tism, see  how  powerful  papal  influence  is  !  Can  any 
reason  be  assigned  for  tins  kind  of  conduct  in  the  tem- 
po i-al  powers,  but  wilful  ignorance  of  the  truths  contain- 
ed in  the  gospel  ?  This  fatal  error  has  exposed  them 
to  all  the  delusive  snares  of  popery,  and  makes  them 
neglect  '•  working  out  their  own  salvation,  with  fear 
and  trembling."  Phil.  ii.  12. 

It  is  truly  astonisiiing,  that  at  the  commencement  of 
the  French  revolution,  almost  all  the  }7o^ers  of  Europe^ 
should  enter  into  such  a  gi-and  confederacy,  to  support 
tWe  papal  power;    and  that  very  combination,  after 


320  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  17. 

all  their  united  efil)rts,  could  not  prevent  its  ruin.  Can 
we,  with  any  propriety,  ascribe  this  to  the  power  of 
France  ?  No,  it  is  to  him  alone,  who  rules  (he  universe. 
He,  in  mercy,  through  Jesus  Christ,  gave  laws  to  man- 
kind, for  their  present  and  future  happiness.  These 
gracious  injunctions  ihey  were  not  contented  willi; 
but  they  must  estabhsh  gainful  hierarchies;  they  were 
not  pleased  with  the  Creator's  laws,  must  add  inven- 
tions of  their  own,  which  has  incurred  the  wratli  of  a 
holy  and  just  God,  who  foreseeing  the  evils  that  would 
arise,  has  set  bounds,  and  limits  thereto;  as  we  may 
plainly  see,  by  perusing  tlie  book  of  Revelation,  and 
will,  I  re  long,  bring  swift  destruction  on  the  paj)ac3', 
and  all  in  connection  with  it;  for  the  words  of  God, 
eoncerning  this  great  apostacy,  are  nearly  fulfilled. 

Verse  IS.  "And  the  woman  which  thou  sawest,  is 
that  great  city,  which  reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the 
earth."  In  this  veise,  the  prophet  completes  his  des- 
cription of  the  Romish  Church,  in  a  threefold  manner. 
JPirst,  as  a  woman,  figurative  of  a  church  maintaining 
doctiines  of  its  own,  or  peculiar  to  itself.  Secondly, 
as  a  city,  or  body  politic,  making  laws  within  its  own 
jurisdiction.  And  thirdly,  the  vast  extent  of  its  do- 
minion, and  immense  power,  by  reigning  over  the  kmg? 
of  the  earth,  or  those  earthly  minded,  and  sensual 
powers,  who  adhered  to  her  religion. 

It  is  truly  a  melancholy  consideration,  to  see  the 
major  part  of  the  laity  of  this  age,  contenting  them- 
selves, with  a  mere  shew  of  Christianity;  if  ihey  ap- 
pear a  few  Sundays  in  the  >ear,  at  iheir  respective 
places  of  publit  Worship,  they  imagine  all  is  well;  this, 
and  a  little  moral  honesty,  satisfies  them  that  they  are 
good  christians,  especially,  if  they  get  what  is  com- 


Chap.  17.;)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  221 

nionly  called  the  rites  of  the  ch inch,  before  de.ith  5 
JHit  alas  !  what  a  vain  hope  is  this;  when  they  remain 
ignorant  of  the  scriptures  of  God,  and  of  themselves. 

Since  tlie  reformation,  so  called, scarce  an  efibrt  has 
been  made,  l)y  our  established  clergy,  towards  any  fur- 
ther reform.  The  reason  is,  they  are  as  secure  in 
their  livings,  as  the  king  is  on  his  throne;  and  if  the 
laity  were  possessed  of,  or  with  true  christian  knowlege, 
the  clergy  stand  in  an  awkward  situation.  Experience 
tells  us,  that  from  the  Bishop,  down  to  the  curate,  if  a 
layman  should  differ  in  opinion,  or  lament  the  know- 
lege  of  primitive  Christianity,  and  shew  a  desire,  that 
vital,  real  religion,  should  be  restored,  he  would  imme- 
diately be  considered  as  a  prating,  impertinent  fellow, 
and  unworthy  of  their  notice.  Unhappily  also,  in  the 
polite  circles  of  the  laity,  tlie  introduction  of  a  reli- 
gious subject,  is  considered  as  an  insult.  Thus  a  great 
part  of  mankind  are  jogging  on,  in  the  old  broad  way, 
and  fatally  content  themselves  with  knowing  nothing 
about  those  things,  which  lead  to  eternal  life.  A  mer- 
cenary, and  hirehng  clergy,  undertake  the  salvation  of 
a  blind  and  ignorant  laity,  and  when  ^*  the  blind  lead 
the  blind/'  the  situation  of  both  is  trul}^  deplorable. 


1^* 


Chap,   18J  A  DISSERTATION,  &C.  ^25 

CHAP.  XVIII. 

In  the  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  this  book,  the  pro- 
phet shews  the  fall  of  Babylon,  from  that  state  of  puri- 
ty, with  which  the  church  of  it  were  blessed,  in  the 
apostles'  days.  He  also  shews  the  separation  of  the 
Asiatic  churches  from  it,  and  the  severe  sentence,  and 
condemnation  of  these  churches,  against  that  of  Baby- 
lon, or  Rome,  for  falHngfrom  its  primitive  purity.  In 
the  fifteenth  chapter,  he  shews  the  happy  state  of  the 
saints,  who  had  got  the  victory  over  the  antichristiaii 
beast,  his  image,  the  pope,  his  mark,  and  the  number 
of  his  name,  or  in  otlier  words,  his  prelates.  In  the 
sixteenth  chapter,  John  shews  the  detestable  errors 
of  this  apostate  church,  wherewith  it  has  deluded 
the  christian  world,  so  called,  and  brought  on  it  the 
wrath  and  severe  judgments  of  an  offended  God.  In 
the  seventeenth  chapter,  this  harlot  church  is  described 
in  such  variety  of  characters,  that  none,  except  they 
are  wilfully  ignorant,  can  mistake  the  appUcation  of 
them. 

In  this  chapter,  the  inspired  favorite  of  the  Most 
High,  shews  us  the  utter  destruction  of  antichrist's 
kingdom,  and  the  causes  of  it.  First,  he  "saw  another 
angel  come  down  from  heaven,  having  great  power; 
and  the  earth  was  hghtened  with  his  glory."  These 
words  plainly  allude  to  the  art  of  printing,  whereby  the 
gospel,  and  every  other  kind  of  useful  knowlege  has 
shone  upon  mankind.  Although  Christendom  is  filled 
with  violence  and  blood,  yet  light  and  knowlege  are 
increasing,  and  papal  darkness  fast  decreasing.  Wick- 
ed a5  mankind  are,  they  are  viewing  the  cunning  de- 


224  A  DISSEIITATION  (Chap.  18. 

vises  of  priestcraft,  and  detesting  them,  with  utter  al)- 
liorrence;  and  the  lovers  of  papacy  are  beginning  to 
liate  it.  France,  tlie  first  of  its  lovers,  has  given  it 
the  most  deadly  wound,  that  it  ever  received;  and  it 
is  evident,  that  the  other  nations  ere  it  be  long  will 
follow  the  example. 

Verses  2,  3.  This  angel  of  light  is  already  ^'crying 
mightily,  with  a  strong  voice,  saying,  Babylon,  the 
great  is  fallen,  is  fallen,  aiid  is  become  the  iiabita- 
tion  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  ever}-  foul  spirit,  and  a 
cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird.''  Another 
cause  of  its  destruction  is, "  For  ail  nations  have  drank 
of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication,  and  the  kings  of  the 
earth  have  committed  fornication  with  her,  and  the 
merchants  of  the  epa  th  are  waxed  rich,  through  the 
abundance  of  her  delicacies.''  In  this  verse  are  three 
causes  of  Rome's  ruin  namely,  first,  its  false  and  im- 
pious doctrines.  Secondly,  the  regal  powers  giving 
their  support  to  her,  whereby  they  ruined  their  sub- 
jects. And  thirdly,  her  merchants,  or  clergy  growing 
rich  by  the  oppressive  burdens,  which  they  laid  on 
the  laity.  These  are  the  outward,  or  worldly  causes 
of  Rome's  desolation,  or  rather  dissolution. 

In  the  five  following  verses,  the  prophet  shews  the 
real  causes  of  her  punishment.  First,  ^'bya  voice, 
which  he  heard  from  heaven,  commanding  his  people 
to  come  out  of  her,  that  they  be  not  partakers  of  her 
sins,  and  tiiat  they  receive  not  of  her  plagues."  Sec- 
ondly, "For  her  sins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  and 
God  had  remembered  her  iniquities."  It  would  next 
appear,  that  God  is  so  justly  oflended  by  her  iniqui- 
ties, as  to  make  it  lawful  to  use  the  utmost  severity  in 
her  punishment.     The  command  seems  to  be  of  a  posr- 


Chap.  I8.J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  225 

tive  nature;  "Reward  her,  even  as  she  rewarded 
you,  and  double  unto  her  double,  according  to  her 
works;  in  the  cup  which  she  hath  filled,  fill  to  her  dou- 
ble.'' How  much  she  hath  glorified  herself,  and  lived 
deliciously,  so  much  torment,  and  sorrow,  give  her  ; 
for  she  saith  in  her  heart,  T  sit  a  queen,  and  am  no  wid- 
ow, and  shall  see  no  sorrow.  Therefore,  shall  her 
plagues  come  in  one  day,  death  and  mourning,  and 
famine;  and  she  shall  be  utterly  burnt  with  fire;  for 
strong  is  the  Lord  God  wJjo  judgeth  her."  These  ver- 
ses shew,  that  man  may  be  instrumental  in  her  ruin; 
but  the  true  cause  proceeds  from  God  aloi^e. 

Veises  9,  10.  "And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  who 
have  committed  fornication,  and  lived  deliciously  with 
her,  shall  bewail  her,  and  lament  for  her,  when  they 
shall  see  the  smoke  of  her  burning,  standing  afar  off, 
for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  saying,  Alas,  alas!  that 
great  city  Babylon,  that  mi^dity  city;  for  in  one  hour  is 
thy  judgment  come!  From  these  words  we  may  see, 
liist,  the  terror  and  confusion  that  will  prevail  among 
those  kings  who  have  espoused  the  cause  of  popery. 
Secondly,  their  grief  and  anguish  on  account  of  its 
fall.  Thirdly,  they  must  stand  afar  oft',  and  mourn, 
because  relief  is  impossible,  in  this  hour  of  extremity. 
And  fourthly,  they  fear  the  same  torment.  Is  not  this 
exactly  the  case  now  in  Europe  ? 

Verse  11 — 13.  In  these  verses  the  Prophet  turns 
our  attention  to  her  principal  mourners,  namely,  the 
bishops,  and  inferior  clergy.  "And  the  merchants  of 
the  earth  shall  weep,  and  mourn  over  her  ;  for  no  man 
buyeth  her  merchandize  any  more.  The  merchan- 
dize of  gold  and  silver  and  precious  stones,  and  of 
pearls,  and  fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  silk,  and  scar* 


226  A  DISSERTATION'  (Chap.  IS. 

let,  and  all  ihyine  woofl,  and  all  manner  vessels  of  ivo- 
ry, and  all  ^nanner  vessels  of  most  precious  wood,  and 
of  brass,  and  irorf,  and  marble,  and  cinnanrron,  and 
odours,  and  ointments,  an!  frankincense,  and  wine, 
and  oil,  and  fine  flour,  and  wheat,  and  beasts,  and 
sheep,  and  iiorses,  and  chariots,  and  slaves,  ajid  souls 
of  men.''  From  this  long  list  of  her  merchandize,  it  is 
easy  to  see,  that  the  prophet  alludes  to  the  sale  of 
bulls,  pardons,  absolutions,  indulgences,  tythes,  small 
dues,  masses,  marriages,  christenings,  anointings, 
beads,  crucifixes,  confessions,  intercessions,  &c.  and 
particularly  the  ransotn  of  souls  in  purgatory. 

Verse  14.  "And  the  f -uits  that  thy  soul  lusteth  af- 
ter are  departed  from  thee,  and  all  things  which  were 
dainty  and  goodly  are  departed  from  thee,  and  thou 
shalt  find  them  no  more  at  all."  These  words  prove, 
that  the  Romish  church  will  be  deserted  by  mankind, 
and  its  revenues,  or  dainty,  and  goodly  things,  taken 
from  it. 

Verses  15,  16.  And  "  the  merchants  of  these  things^ 
which  were  made  rich  by  her,  sliall  stand  afar  off.  for 
the  fear  of  her  torment,  weeping  and  waihng,  and  sa}'- 
iiig,  Alas,  alas!  that  great  city,  that  was  clothed  in 
fine  linen,  and  purple,  and  scarlet,  and  decked  with 
gold,  and  precious  stones,  and  pearls  !  for  in  one  hour 
so  great  riches  is  come  to  nought."  From  these  words 
we  may  observe,  first,  the  grief  and  sorrowful  lamen- 
tation, of  the  clergy,  and  all  others  concerned  in 
the  wealthy  traffic  of  the  church.  Secondly,  the 
Pxiournful  outcry  of  the  superior,  and  inferior  clergy, 
for  the  loss  of  cliurch  power  and  riches.  And  thirdly, 
all  hope  of  recovering  their  former  wealth,  and  power^ 


Chup,  \S.)  ON  THE  REVELATION,  227 

ill  the  church  is  ended,  as  the  whole   "is  come  to 
nought.'' 

Verses  17 — 19.  ^'Atid  every  ship  master,  and  all 
the  company  in  ships,  and  sailors  and  as  many  as  trade 
by  sea,  stood  afar  oO',  and  cried,  when  they  saw  the 
smoke  of  lier  burning,  saying,  What  city  is  like  unto 
this  great  city  !  And  they  cast  dust  on  their  heads,  and 
cried,  weeping  and  waiiing,  saying,  Alas,  alas!  that 
great  city,  wherein  were  made  rich  all  that  had  ships 
in  the  sea  by  reason  of  her  costliness]  for  in  one  hour 
she  is  made  desolate."  Those  three  verses,  show  the 
panic,  and  consternation  of  all  human  church  establish- 
ments, at  the  destruction  of  that  of  Rome,  and  a5so  her 
certain  and  sudden  dissolution. 

The  scene  now  changes;  the  long  looked  for  day  of 
deliverance  arrives  at  last;  prelacy,  with  all  its  sinful 
offspring,  is  become  extinct;  in  consequence  of  which, 
the  saints  both  living,  and  dead,  are  considered  as  in 
an  extacy  of  joy,  on  the  happy  occasion.  The  pro- 
phet's words  are  remarkable ;  "  Rejoice  over  her,  thou 
heaven,  and  ye  holy  apostles,  and  prophets,  for  God 
hath  avenged  you  on  her."  From  these  words  it  ap- 
pears, that  Omtiipotent  power  is  the  cause  of  her  an- 
nihilation. ^'i\nd  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone,  like 
unto  a  great  millstone,  and  cast  into  the  sea,  saying. 
Thus  with  violence,  shall  that  great  city,  Babylon,  be 
thrown  down,  and  shall  be  found  no  more  at  all."  It  is 
well  known,  that  any  religious  liberty,  obtained  by  the 
protestaut  party,  was  torn  from  the  see  of  Rome,  by 
violence ;  but  the  violence  mentioned  here,  ends  its 
existence  for  ever;  for  "the  voice  of  harpers,  and  mu- 
sicians, ajid  of  pipers,  a; id  trumpeters,  shall  be  heard 
^o  more  at  all  in  thee;  and  nocraftsi33an,of  whatsoev* 


•228  A   DISSERTATION  (Cliap.    18. 

er  craft  he  be,  shall  be  found  any  more  in  thee;  and 
the  sound  of  a  millstone,  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all 
Ml  thee:  and  the  lii^dit  of  a  candle,  sliall  shine  no  more 
at  all  in  thee ;  and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom,  and 
the  bride,  shall  be  heard  no  more  all  in  thee;  for  thy 
merchants  were  the  great  men  of  the  earth  ;  for  by  thy 
sorceries  were  all  nations  deceived." 

From  the  prophet's  dwellino^  so  long  on  this  subject, 
and  mentioning  the  catastrophe  of  spiritual  Babylon,  so 
minut'Hy,  I  would  infer,  that  her  judgment  must  be  of 
an  extraordinary  nature;  and  what  confirms  me  in  this 
belief  is,  her  being  charged  with  such  an  immensity 
©f  guilt,  by  the  propliet,  in  the  last  verse.  "And  in  her 
was  found  the  blood  of  prophets,  and  of  saints,  and  of 
all  that  were  slain  upon  the  earth." 

Thus  prelacy  laid  the  foundation  of  error.  Popery 
and  prelacy  built  up  the  wealthy  and  corrupt  edifice ; 
find  God  in  his  appointed  time  destroys  the  whole.— 
Out  of  the  ruins  of  which,  will  arise  "a  new  heaven,  and 
^new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness."  2  Pet.  iii. 


ADDITION  TO  THI1  EIGHTEENTH  CHAPTER. 

When  these  sheets  were  written,  the  bible  and  mis- 
toonary  societies  were  only  in  their  infancy.  From  the 
tapid  progress  of  these  zealous  missionaries,  and  the 
kind  reception,  that  the  scriptures  have  met  with,  in 
(he  regions  of  Asia,  and  other  parts  of  the  globe,  it  is 
now  plain,  that  this  is  that  angel,  or  spiritual  govern- 
ment, that  is  come  down  from  heaven,  having  great 
power,  and  the  earth  thus  enlightening,  with  his  glory. 
Tlie  river  Euphrates  is  drying  up  fast,  and  the  way 


Chap.  IS.)  @N  THE  REVELATION.  229 

for  the  kings,  or  powers  of  the  east  are  preparing  for 
gospel  knoNvlege;  even  in  Europe,  the  papal  power  is 
greatly  reduced  ;  that  grand  prerogative,  which  it  so 
long  assumed,  of  nominating  its  bishops,  is  now  no 
longer  insisted  on  ;  instead  of  his  bulls,  and  authori- 
tative commands  to  the  princes  of  Europe,  he  now 
stands  indebted  to  them  for  his  existence;  and  she,  the 
papacy,  cannot  now  say,  "I  am  no  widow;  I  sit  as 
a  queen,  and  see  no  sorrow."  * 


*  That  the  reader  may  better  apprehend  certain 
chronological  references,  it  is  proper  to  mention,  that 
this  work  was  written  in  the  years  1802,  and  1803,  and 
the  above  appendage  to  the  eighteenth  chapter,  was 
added,  in  April,  1818. 


20 


C/W/}.   19.)  A  DISSERTATION,  SiCs-  2'^ 

CHAP.  XIX. 

In  the  eighteenth  chapter,  we  have  the  judgment^ 
condemnation,  and  utter  destruction  of  the  great  whore> 
or  apostate  church,  which  did  corrupt  mankind  by  its 
abominable  doctrines,  and  persecuting  principles.  In 
this  chapter  God's  omnipotency  is  manifested  in  the 
overthrow  of  papal  tyranny,  the  joy  of  the  heavenly 
minded  on  that  account,  the  return  of  the  Jews,  and 
the  doctrines  maintained  at  the  entrance  into  the  mil- 
lenial  state,  &c. 

Verses  1 — 3.  "  And  after  these  things  I  heard  a 
great  voice,  of  much  people  in  heaven,  saying,  Alle* 
luia  salvation,  and  glory,  and  honor,  and  power, 
unto  the  Lord  our  God.  For  true  and  righteous  are 
his  judgments;  for  he  hath  judged  the  great  whore 
which  did  corrupt  the  earth  with  her  fornication,  and 
hath  avenged  tbe  blood  of  his  servants  at  her  hand. 
'•'And  again  they  said  Alleluia,  and  her  smoke  rose  up 
for  ever  and  ever.*'  From  these  words  it  is  plain,  that 
the  power  of  God  will  be  conspicuous  in  her  overthrow  ; 
for,  first,  the  people  who  are  heavenly  minded  are  re- 
presented as  rejoicing,  and  rendering  the  glory  of  this 
wonderful  work  to  him  who  hath  judged  her.  Second- 
ly, they  are  considered  as  acknowleging  God's  righ- 
teous judgments  in  her  punishment.  And  thirdly,  her 
smoke  rose  up,  or,  in  other  words,  her  sins  and  crimes, 
and  the  punishm.ent  thereof,  shall  be  a  visible  warning 
to  all  future  generations,  lest  they  should  come  under 
the  same  condemnation. 

Verse  4.  ^'  And  the  twenty-four  elders,  and  the 
four  beastSj  fell  down  and  worshipped  God,  that  sat 


t^32  A  Di5SK]aTATioN  (Chap,  l'.>. 

on  the  throne,  saying,  Amen,  Alleluia.  Even  the 
t'.veuty-lbur  elders,  to  whom  the  law  and  gospel  were 
given,  and  the  four  powers,  or  visible  attributes  of  di- 
vine nature,  are  considered  by  the  prophet  as  giving 
iheir  joint  assent  to  her  annihilation. 

It  might  be  expected,  that  I  should  here  point  out  the 
time,  when  these  great  events  should  come  to  pass, 
but  this  is  impossible  to  do  with  precision,  until  the 
time  is  accomplished.  However,  from  the  hints  tlie 
prophet  has  given,  the  time  is  near  ;  for,  first,  John, 
ill  his  description  of  tlie  motlicr  of  harlots,  see  chapter 
xvii.  12,  says,  "The  ten  horns  which  thou  sawestupoii 
the  beast,  these  shall  hate  the  whore,-  and  shall  make 
her  desolate  and  naked ;  and  shall  eat  her  tlesh,  and 
bum  her  with  fire."  This  work  began  among  the 
horns,  or  kingdoms,  in  subjection  to  the  Rc^sish  reli- 
gion at  the  reformation  5  as  some  of  them  began  at 
khattime  to  hale  the  whore.  Secondly,  since  the  rc- 
forination  no  material  change  took  place  until  the 
French  revolution,  which  greatly  reduced  the  number 
of  her  bishops*,  whereby  she  is  made  desolate.  Third- 
ly, I^'rance,  by  granting  free  liberty  of  conscience  to 
itself,  and  the  nations  under  its  influence,  is  also  ma- 
king lier  desolate,  because  many  will  renounce  her 
errors.  Fourthly,  France,  by  stripping  the  Romish 
church  of  its  images,  and  other  rich  ornaments,  is 
making  her  naked,  and,  by  the  reduction  of  her  reve^ 
nues,  it  has  the  same  eftect.  Fifthly,  this  reduction 
of  power,  and  liberty  of  conscience,  eats  her  flesh, 
because  it  j  h'ouis  her  revenues,  and  reduces  her  to  a 
skeleton.  Sixthly,  religious  liberty  is  as  a  consuming 
lire  to  Romish  principles,  because  she  kept  the  laity 
ii'oni  the  use  of  the  scriptures.      And,  sixthly,  this 


Chap.  12.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  233 

late  attack  upon  the  whore  has  produced  no  excommu- 
nications, no  anathemas,  as  it  did  at  the  refoima- 
tion ;  from  whence  it  is  plain,  her  dominion  is  al- 
most ended. 

In  the  eight^eenth  chapter  lier  merchandize  is  men- 
tioned, wherehy  sIjc  made  rich  all  her  clergy,  who 
were  tiie  venders  of  it.  These  once  valuable  commo- 
dities are  now  of  little  estimation  in  Europe.  The 
secularising'tlie  episcopal  princes  in  Germany,  and 
the  reduction  of  their  revenues,  togetlier  with  the  sup- 
pression of  tiie  monastic  orders,  are  all  convincing 
proofs  that  her  kingdom  is  nearly  finished,  and  that 
the  time  is  not  very  remote,  when  the  merchants  of 
the  earth  shall  weep  and  mourn  over  her;  for  no  ma« 
buyeth  her  merchandize  any  more. 

Being  now  under  the  sound  of  the  seventh  trumpet, 
the  influence  of  the  third  woe,  and  the  seventh  vial 
of  wrath  ;  these  united  causes  will  operate  powerfully 
on  the  minds  of  men  ;  they  will  view  with  horror  the 
cause  of  their  calamities.  The  effect  will  be,  man- 
kind becomes  enlightened ;  their  crooked  ways  are 
made  straight;  and  great  Babylon,  the  primary  cause 
of  these  evils,  comes  in  remembrance  before  God,  and 
the  judgment  of  the  great  whore,  and  all  her  sinful 
progeny,  commences.  Compare  these  remarks  with 
the  present  times. 

Verse  5.  "  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne, 
saying.  Praise  our  God  all  ye  his  servants,  and  ye  that 
fear  him,  both  small  and  great."'  This  voice  from 
the  throne,  seems  to  be  the  voice  of  the  Jews,  as  they 
still  live  under  the  law.  They,  also,  arc  offering  theic 
tribute  of  praise  to  God  forjudging  the  great  whore. 

Verse  0.    ^'  And  I  heard,  a§  it  were,  tlie  vcdce  of  a 
20  * 


....  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  19. 

great  multitude,  and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and 
as  the  voice  of  mighty  thunderings,  saying,  Alleluia  : 
for  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reiirneth/'  Oli  !  happy 
day,  when  ^'(he  morning  stars  shall  sing  togetiier,  and 
all  tlie  sons  of  God  shall  shout  lor  joy."  Job  xxxviii.  7. 
O!  con)foi 'able  time ;  when  mankii-d  will  rejoice  in 
the  God  of  their  salvation,  and  will  view  wlih  delight 
the  omnipotent  Jehovah,  being  ail,  and  in  all.  1  Cor. 
XV.  28.  O  blessed  time  !  when  ''Christ,  who  is  tlie  first 
fruits  of  them  that  slept,  hath  put  all  enemies  under 
his  feet,  and  makes  us  triumph,  over  sin  and  death." 
1  Cor.  XV.  20.  In  this  verse  are  three  remarks  made 
by  the  prophet,  which  demand  our  attention.  First, 
"  the  voice  of  a  great  multitude,"  which  shew  that 
true  worshippers  in  these  days  will  be  numerous.  Se- 
condly, '^  the  voice  of  many  waters,"  whereby  we  may 
learn  that  many  nations  will  unite  in  this  song  of 
praise.  Thirdly,  *'  the  voice  of  many  thunderings," 
which  prove  that  the  religious  systems  of  these  days 
will  be  both  new  and  very  difterent  from  what  they  are 
at  present.  Mankind,  in  those  days,  will  not  be  tri- 
butary to  a  mercenary  and  hireling  clergy.  They 
will  praise  and  adore  tlie  omnipotent  Jehovah  without 
them. 

Verse  7.  "  In  this  verse  a  new  cause  of  rejoicing  is 
manifested  to  the  true  servants  of  God,  namely,  ths 
arrival  of  the  Jews  as  auxiliaries  to  augment  and 
strengthen  the  Messiah's  kingdom.  The  words  are 
remarkable,  "Let  us  be  glau  and  rejoice,  and  give 
honour  to  him  :  for  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is 
come,  and  his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready."  These 
words  exactly  agree  with  our  Saviour's  prediction  con- 
ccniing  this  people  5   when,   alter  enumerating  iheU" 


Chap.  19. J  ON  THE  ftEVELATION.  235 

crimes,  lie  sa5'S,  "  For  T  say  unto  yon,  ye  shall  not 
see  me  henceforth,  till  ye  shall  say,  Blessed  is  he  tliat 
Cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord."  Matt,  xxiii.  4.  Or 
in  other  words,  Ye  shall  not  acknowledge  me  till 
the  time  comes,  when  ye  shall  know  that  I  come  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord. 

It  is  to  be  remarked,  that  Jesus  Christ,  according 
to  the  flesli,  was  a  Jew  by  birth  ;  of  the  tribe  of  Ju- 
dah;  of  the  house,  and  lineage  of  David.  He  was 
also  a  King,  a  Prince,  and  a  Saviour,  to  give  deliver- 
ance to  Israel,  by  the  remission  of  their  sins.  They, 
by  rejecting  the  Lord  of  life,  brought  on  themselves 
the  wrath  of  God,  and  have  been  a  scattered  people, 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  ever  since.  The  pro- 
phet, in  this  verse,  under  the  type,  or  sinjileof  a  mar- 
riage, shews  their  return,  and  reunion  with  him,  who 
laid  down  his  life  for  them.  And  thus  the  saints  of 
the  different  nations  are  represented  as  testifying  their 
joy,  on  the  happy  event,  mentioned  in  the  last  clause 
of  this  verse,  "and  his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready;" 
which  proves  to  a  certainty,  that  they  will  finally  be- 
come willing  to  unite  with  him,  whom  they  so  long 
rejected.  In  the  eighth  verse,  we  have  a  further  proof 
of  this  remarkable  era.  "And  to  her  was  granted, 
that  she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen,  clean  and 
white;"  Nvhich  shews  their  acceptance  of,  and  obedi- 
ence to  the  gospel ;  by  which  means,  they  become  ar- 
rayed with  Christ's  righteousness,  instead  of  their  old 
ceremonials.  For  "  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteousness  of 
the  saints,"  or  a  true  emblem  of  the  purity  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  the  righteousness  which  cometh  by  Christ. 

Verse  9.  "And  he  saith  unto  me.  Write,  Blessed 
are  they  which  are  called  unto  the  marriage  supper  of 


"23(>  A  DISSERTATION  (CllCtp.  19. 

the  Lamb.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  These  are  the 
true  saNintjs  of  God."  In  IJiis  verse  are  three  things 
to  be  considered.  First,  the  prophet  was  commanded 
to  write;  which  proves  tliis  to  be  the  era  of  a  true  re- 
formation, agreeable  to  the  dictates  of  the  law  and 
the  gospel;  wliereas  on  tiie  contrary,  the  seven  thun- 
ners  which  uttered  their  voices  at  the  reformation, 
John  was  commanded  to  write  them  not.  The  migh- 
ty thunderings  mentioned  in  this  chapter,  all  proclaim- 
ed the  praise,  and  adored  the  omnipotent  Jeliovah. 
The  thunders  of  our  reformation  were  ordered  to  be 
sealed  up,  because  tiiey  were  defective.  This  true 
reformation  produces  joy,  harmony,  and  peace.  Ours 
produced  a  ferment  among  mankind,  and  the  nations 
who  call  themselves  christians  envy  each  other,  and 
carry  on  cruel  wars.  This  new  reformation  promises 
purity,  spiritual  comfort,  and  consolation.  Ours  has 
a  woe  of  opinions,  errors,  schisms,  aud  contradictory 
"writers.  In  this  happy  reformation  the  servants  of  God 
are  called  saints;  in  ours  no  such  epithet  is  bestowed. 
In  this  new  reformation,  its  happy  effects  are  pointed 
out;  in  ours,  the  little  book,  or  the  doctrines  of  it, 
made  John's  belly  bitter,  or  filled  him  with  bitter  re» 
flections. 

Secondly,  a  blessing  is  pronounced  on  "those  who  are 
called  to  the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb.'*  From 
these  words  it  appears,  that  none  can  be  admitted,  as 
guests,  into  this  heaven  born  assembly,  except  those 
who  obey  the  call  and  invitation  of  the  gospel,  and 
live  conformably  thereto.  In  our  reformed  churches, 
all  who  profess  themselves  members,  are  admitted  in- 
to communion,  be  their  lives  ever  so  disorderly. — 
Christ,  and  his  guests,  are  all  unity  and  concord,  they 


Chap.  19. J  ON  THE  REVELATION*  237 

bear  the  same  relation  to  eacii  other,  as  the  vine  and 
its  brancheSj  and  God  promotes  their  spiritual  increase. 
Jolm  XV.  2.  The  christians  of  these  days  are  carnal, 
and  earthly  minded,  for  '^  one  saith,  I  am  of  Paul,  and 
another  I  am  ofApolios.''  1  Cor.  iii.  4.  They  do  not 
obey  the  apostle's  injunction,  "therefore  receive  ye 
one  another,  as  Christ  also  received  us,  to  tlie  glory  of 
God."  Rom.  XV.  7.  Christ,  and  his  disciples,  had  on- 
ly one  main  object  in  view,  namely,  the  salvation,  and 
edification  of  mankind.  Our  spiritual  guides  have 
many  j  tliey  seek  for  riches,  honors,  and  preferments, 
and  by  these  means,''  neglect  the  one  thing  needful." 
Luke  X.  42. 

Thirdly,  "  And  he  saith  unto  me,  these  are  the  true 
sayings  of  God."  These  words  may  be  applied  thus; 
these  are  the  wise  determinations  of  God,  and  when 
these  great  events  are  made  manifest,  mankind  will  be 
convinced,  and  forced  to  acknowlege  the  truth  of  di- 
vine revelation.  They  are  also  affixed  as  a  seal  to 
strengthen  the  believer's  faith,  and  prevent  him  from 
doubting  the  truth  of  this  prophecy. 

Verse  10.  "And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  hiui. 
And  he  said  unto  me.  See  thou  do  it  not ;  I  am  thy  fel- 
low servant,  and  of  thy  bretliren  that  have  the  testimo- 
ny of  Jesus :  Worship  God  ;  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
is  the  spirit  of  prophecy."  At  present  the  prevailing 
and  established  notions,  concerning  Christianity,  is, 
that  there  are  three  distinct  persons,  equal  in  power 
and  glory ;  and  that  each  really  and  truly  is  God,  and 
that  these  three  are  but  one  God.  They  of  the  Rom- 
ish church  believe  God  has  a  mother,  and  invoke  her  as 
such.  This  doctrine,  or  rather  the  belief  of  it,  at  once 
confounds  the  senses,  and  understanding:  it  destroys 


238  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  10» 

the  notions  we  ought  to  entertain  of  a  great  first  Cause ; 
It  has  thrown  the  professors  of  Christianity  into  a  cha- 
os of  confusion,  and  disorder,  since  its  estabhshment, 
at  the  great  council  of  Nice,  in  A.  D.  325.  It  is  the 
doctrine  taught  by  the  great  whore,  or  Romish  church, 
which  did  corrupt  the  earth;  it  is  in  part  the  doctrine 
which  our  reformers  have  taught  us,  when  they  attempt- 
ed to  emerge  from  Romish  ignorance  and  error.  It  is 
also  tlie  doctrine  estabhshed  by  regal,  and  episcopal 
authority.  But  it  is  very  difierent  from  the  doctrine 
tauglit  by  Moses,  Jesus  Christ,  or  any  writers,  either  of 
the  old,  or  new  testaments. 

It  is  the  lie  spoken  of  by  Paul.  "  And  for  this 
cause  God  has  sent  them  strong  delusion  that  they 
should  believe  a  lie,  that  they  all  might  be  damned, 
who  believed  not  the  truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  un- 
righteousness." 2  Thess.  ii.  11.  It  is  a  doctrine  in- 
vented by  "the  man  of  sin,  and  son  of  perdition."  It  is 
a  falsehood  imposed  on  the  minds,  and  consciences  of 
mankind,  by  the  emperor  Constantine,  and  the  Romish 
bishops,  at  the  council  of  Nice.  It  is  an  insult  given 
to  the  Omnipotent  Jehovah,  who  is  God  overall.  And 
if  war,  persecution,  and  ihipurity  of  every  kind,  are 
marks  of  strong  delusion,  among  the  professors  of 
Christianity,  there  has  been  plenty  of  these  since  the 
year  325. 

Much  discord  has  happened  among  mankind,  con- 
cerning the  two  natures  of  Christ;  as  it  caused  the 
five  months  torment,  and  the  first  woe.  I  would  ask^ 
of  what  nature  wa?  he,  after  his  resurrection  ?  had  he 
the  same  body,  which  he  had  before  his  crucifixion,  or 
had  he  not?  was  he  then  really  God,  or  was  he  raised 
np  by  tliQ  mighty  power  of  the  Father.^    is  he  even 


a^hap.  19. J  ©N  th::  revelatiOxV.  23^ 

now  God  ?  or  is  he  our  Advocate,  Tnterce«5Sor,  and 
Mediator,  with  God?  whether  he  came  into  the  world 
to  do  his  own  will,  or  to  execute  the  will  of  him  who 
sent  him  ?  These  are  questions  easily  decided  by  scrip- 
ture authority,  if  we  would  lay  prejudice,  and  jjriest- 
craft  aside.  It  is  plain,  that  he  rose  from  the  dead 
by  the  power  of  his  heavenly  Father,  and  even  fore- 
told it.  "From  that  time  forth  began  Jesus  to  she wr 
uuto  his  disciples,  how  that  he  must  go  unto  Jerusa- 
lem, and  suffer  many  things  of  the*  elders,  and  chief 
priests,  and  scribes,  and  be  killed,  and  be  raised  again 
on  the  third  da3\''  Matt.  xvi.  21.  When  in  the  agony 
of  death,  he  cried,  ^'My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou 
forsaken  me  ?''  Mark  xv.  34.  "  He  was  seen  by  his  dis- 
ciples forty  days,  after  his  resurrection,  and  spoke  to 
them  of  the  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  God.'' 
Acts  i.  3.  When  the  disciples  were  "  terrified,  and  af- 
frighted,'- at  his  presence,  "  and  supposed  they  had 
seen  a  spirit,  he  said  unto  them.  Why  are  ye  troubled, 
and  why  do  tliougiits  arise  in  your  hearts  ?  Behold  my 
hands,  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I  myself;  handle  me,  ^nd 
see,  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones,  as  ye  see  me 
have;  and  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  shewed  them 
his  hands,  and  his  feet;  and  while  they  yet  believed 
not  for  joy,  and  wondered,  he  said  unto  them,  Have 
ye  any  meat?  and  they  gave  him  a  piece  of  broiled 
fish,  and  of  an  honey  comb,  and  he  took  it,  and  did  eat 
before  them."  Luke  xxiv.  37,  43.  Again  he  says, 
^'  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they  who  worship  him,  must  do 
it  in  spirit  and  in  truth."  John  iv.  24.  He  informs  the 
disciples,  and  says,  '•  I  ascend  to  my  Father  and  your 
Father,  and  to  my  God,  and  your  God."  John  xx.  17. 
Aad  when  he  taught  us  to  pray  it  was  to  God  alone^ 


249  A.  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  19. 

Math.  vi.  Paul  sneaking  of  the  power  mid  merc}^  of 
God,  to  a  sinful  world,  drjivvs  tliis  beautiful  onclusion. 
"O  tlie  deptli  of  ihe  riches  both  of  the  wisdom,  and 
knowlege  of  God!  How  unsearchable  arc  liis  jndg- 
rnents,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out!  for  who  h'Uh 
known  the  mind  of  the  Lord,  or  wlio  hath  been  his 
coiincellor  ?  or  who  hath  fiist  given  to  him,  and  it  shall 
be  recompenced  again  ?  for  of  him,  and  through  him, 
and  to  HTM,  are  all  things,  to  whom  be  glory,  for  ever. 
Aitien.     Rom.  xi.  33—06. 

Tiie  word  of  faith  which  St.  Paul  preached,  was, 
<^Th<»t  if  thou  sbalt  confess  with  thy  mouth  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  shalt  believe  in  thine  heart,  that  God  hath 
tai.^d  him  from  the  dead,  thou  shalt  be  saved.''  Rom 
X.  9.  See  also  God's  great  power  shewn  forth  in  tlie  re- 
SuriT-ction  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  Peter,  and  the  other  apos- 
tVs,  in  Acts  ii,  iii,  and  iv.  Paul's  prayer  for  the  Ephe- 
Sians  '•/as,  "'Pliat  the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Father  of  glory,  may  give  unto  you  the  spirit  of 
wisdom  and  revelation,  in  the  knowlege  of  him.''  Eph. 
i.  17.  lie  then  proves  the  mighty  power  of  God,  ia 
the  resurrection,  exaltation  and  vicegerency  of  the  Re- 
deemer. John,  the  r»apti4,  who  saw,  and  baptized 
the  Redeemer,  says,  "No  man  hath  seen  God  at  any 
time;  the  only  begotten  Son,  which  is  in  the  bosom  of 
tiie  Father,  he  linth  declared  him."  John  i.  18.  I 
jni^ht  add  many  other  proofs  of  this  natwrc,  but  these 
may  suffice  to  excite  the  attention  of  my  Iny  brethren. 

God  is  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and 
the  end,  (he  origijial  and  great  first  Cause.  Revela- 
tion, reason,  the  universal  voice  of  creation,  proclaim 
tlie  same  important  fact.  Flis  '.»isdom  planned  the 
whole  of  universal  nature.    His  power  brought  all  things 


Chap.  19.J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  241 

visible,  and  invisible,  into  existence.  His  providential 
care  preserves,  and  governs  the  whole.  But  above  all 
things,  his  mercy  is  most  conspicuous,  in  the  redemp- 
tion of  man,  througli  Jesus  Christ,  whom  he  ordained, 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  to  bruise  satan'S 
empire  under  his  feet.  The  Redeemer  is  the  eternal 
word,  and  promise  of  God,  for  man's  salvation.  He  is 
the  Advocate,  and  Intercessor,  witli  God  for  us.  "  Nei- 
ther is  there  salvation  in  any  other,  for  there  is  none 
other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men,  whereby 
we  must  be  saved."  Acts  iv.  12.  He  is  the  great  High 
Prkst,  who  made  the  atonement  for  mankind,  i)y  the 
sacrifice  of  himself.  He  was  raised  from  the  dead,  by 
the  mighty  power  of  God,  and  ascended  to  him,  whicli 
proves  the  certainty  of  our  resurrection  also;  for  "  if 
Christ  is  not  risen  our  faith  is  vain,  and  we  are  yet  in  our 
sins."  1  Cor.  xv.  17.  He  is  King,  and  supreme  Head 
over  the  church,  and  '' is  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the 
life,"  to  guide  us  to  the  mansions  of  his  heavenly  Father. 
But  God's  mercy  extends  further ;  for,  he,  whom  he 
made,  bare  our  infirmities,  and  suffered  for  our  sins,and 
is  appointed  our  final  Judge.  Thus,  by  faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  obedience  to  the  divine  will,  we  be- 
•i)me  branches  of  the  true  and  living  vine,  and  God  en- 
ables us  to  grow  to  perfection. 

God  is  a  spirit,  be  cannot  be  divided.  He  is  tl.e 
same  yesterday,  to  day,  and  forever.  He  pervades  the 
whole  of  universal  nature.  No  man  hath  seen  him  at 
any  time;  we  cannot  see  his  face  and  live.  Yet  if  we 
abide  in  his  love,  he  makes  his  abode  with  us.  As  his 
influence  extends  over  universal  nature  ;  his  rational 
creature,  man,  is  not  neglected,  unless  he,  by  his  vices 
and  crimes,  becomes  reprobate.  A  conscience  he  hath 
21 


G43  A  DISSERTATIdN  (CIwp.  10. 

implanted  in  us,  as  a  monitor  in  our  breasts,  to  guard 
us  against  the  commission  of  evil ;  but  this  is  ofien 
seared,  and  become  callous  by  evil  deeds.  Reason  he 
lias  given  us,  In  a  superior  degree,  by  which  we  can 
distinguish  good  from  evil,  and  know^  the  will  of  our 
Creator,  buttliis  may  be  abuseil,and  we  become  dead 
in  trespasses  and  sins.  The  will  is  given  by  tiie  same 
omnipotent  hand;  but  alas!  we  oftener  pursue  that 
which  is  evil,  than  that  which  is  gooJ.  Memory  comes 
from  the  same  original ;  but  we  oftener  forget  God, 
than  remember,  wiih  tliankfulness,  the  blessings  con- 
ferred on  us.  In  a  word,  all  the  faculties  of  the  hu- 
man soul,  are  gifts  from  our  bounteous  Creator;  but 
many  have  received  these  blessings  more  abundantly, 
and  walked  so  as  to  answer  the  great  end  for  which 
they  were  given.  These  gifts  of  the  Spirit,  as  it  is  fre- 
quently termed  in  scripture,  are  really  the  gifts  of  a 
gracious  Creator.  ^'  For  it  is  God  who  workelh  in  us 
both  to  will,  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure."  Phil.  ii. 
18.  Paul,  on  the  diversity  of  spiritual  gifts,  says,  *'  it 
is  the  same  God  which  worketh  all  in  all  ;  And  that 
the  manifestntion  of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every  man, 
to  profit   withal."  1  Cor.  xii.  6,  7. 

The  Eternal  Jehovah  is  the  source,  and  fountain  of 
all  perfection,  "By  him  we  live,  move,  and  have  our 
being."  Actsxvii.  28.  Our  Saviour  to  prove  the  om.ni- 
potency  of  God,  and  to  shew  his  disciples,  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  was  a  gift,  which  they  were  to  receive,  says, 
"  And  I  will  pray  the  Father,  and  he  shall  give  you 
another  Comforter,  that  he  may  abide  with  you  for 
ever,  even  the  Spirit  of  trutjj,  whom  the  world  cannot 
receive,  because  it  seelli  him  not;  but  ye  know  him 
for  lie  dwelleth  with  you,  and  shall  be  in  you."    John 


Chap,  \9.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  243 

xiv.  16,  17.  Many  other  expressions  of  this  nature  we 
find  in  John's  gospel.  Paul,  in  order  to  guard  the 
saints  of  Corinth  against  idolatry,  says,  "  But  to  us, 
here  is  but  one  God,  the  Father,  of  whom  are  all 
things,  and  we  in  him  :  And  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by 
whom  are  all  things,  and  we  by  him."  1  Cor.  viii.  6. 
Peter  proves  the  Holy  Ghost  to  be  the  gift  of  God.— 
See  his  severe  censure  on  the  conduct  of  Simon,  the 
sorcerer.  Acts  viii.  20,  23.  The  seven  spirits  of  God 
sent  forth  into  all  the  earth,  are  also  his  spiritual  gifts, 
which  are  freely  given  to  those,  who  are  found  worthy,. 
Rev.  V.  5. 

Tiirough  the  whole  of  the  new  testament  it  appears, 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  gift  of  God,  which  he  gave 
to  his  saints.  They  who  receive  it  under  the  old  law, 
liad  it  through  faith  in  the  promises.  They  who  en- 
joy it  under  the  gospel,  received  it  by  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ,  and  obedience  to  the  will  of  his  heavenly  Fath- 
er. Let  us  now  examine,  and  see  whether  it  be  the 
Giver,  or  tlie  gift,  t!iat  we  ought  to  worsh.ip,  or  both. 

John,  in  the  verse  under  consideration,  and  also  in 
the  eighth  and  ninth  verses  of  the  twenty  second  chap- 
ter' of  this  book,  settles  this  matter  beyond  a  doubt. — 
lie,  in  order  to  rectilV  an  error,  which  has  existed  in 
the  church  now  above  fifteen  hundred  years,  and  to 
shew  us  on  what  foiindation  true  religion  will  stand,  at 
ihe  commencement  of  the  niillcnniura,  gives  us  a  view 
of  the  following  importaiU  trutiis. 

And  fust,  the  prophet  tells  us  expressly,  in  the  first 
chapter  of  this  book,  tliat  God  revealed  his  will  to  Je- 
sus Christ  "to  shew  unto  his  servants  things  which 
must  shortly  come  to  pass;"  and  that  the  Redeemer 
tUd  send  his  angel,  or  the  gift  of  the  Spirit,  for  that 


244  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  19 

purpose  to  his  servp.nt  John.  In  the  last  chapter  of 
this  book,  John  confirms  it,  and  says,  **And  the  Lord 
God  of  the  holy  prophets  sent  his  angel,  to  shew  unto 
liis  servants  things  which  must  shortly  be  done."  This 
may  convince  any  serious  mind,  that  John  received 
this  heavenly  prophetic  gift  from  God.  through  the  me- 
diation of  Jesus  Christ. 

Secondly,  by  the  aid  of  this  divine  gift,  he  was  ena- 
bled to  forete!,  with  the  greatest  accuracy,  the  extra- 
ordinary things  mentioned  in  the  book  of  Revelation  ; 
particularly  the  judgment  of  the  great  whore;  the  joy 
among  the  saints,  on  that  occasion  ;  the  calling  in  of 
his  brethren,  the  Jews,  to  ti^.e  maniage  supper;  the 
church  arrayed  in  white,  by  Jews,  and  oilier  nations 
puttijig  on  Christ's  righteousness;  and  the  church 
once  more  established,  on  the  true  principles  of  the 
law,  and  the  gospel.  He  then  saw  with  rapture,  that 
*•  these  were  the  true  sayings  of  God,"  He  was  then 
instructed  to  write,  or  note  this  happy  era,  for  "these 
sayings  \>ere  true,  and  faithful." 

I'hirdly,  John,  to  shew  the  change  that  would  take 
place,  at  this  period,  places  himself  as  a  worshipper, 
according  to  the  old  established,  or  human  form;  He 
therefore  fell  down  to  worship  the  angel,  who  shewed 
him  these  things,  and  the  same  saii  unto  him,  "See 
thou  do  it  not;  I  am  thy  fellow  servant,  and  of  thy 
brethren"  the  saints,  "that  have  the  testimony,"  or 
faith  "of  Jesus:  Worship  God,  for  the  testimony 
of  Jesus  is  the  spirit,"  or  life  "  of  prophecy."  This 
also  proves  the  Redeemer-s  advocacy  with  God,  who 
sent  this  precious  giit,  according  to  promise,  to  iiis 
^lisciples. 


€hap.  \9.)  ON  THE  REVELATION,  245 

Fourthly,  John  was  commanded  to  "  worship  God." 
If  adoration  was  due  to  any  other  would  he  not,  at  this 
important  lime,  receive  a  command  to  that  purpose  ? 
On  tlie  contrary,  he  assures  us,  that  "the  testimony  oi* 
Jesus  is  tJie  spirit  of  prophecy ;."  from  whicli  words  it 
is  evident,  that,  '•  there  is  but  one  God,  and  one  Medi- 
ator between  God  and  men."  1  Tim.  ii.  5.  And  that 
the  spiritual  blessings  which  we  receive,  are  all  the 
operative  gifts  of  the  same  "  God,  who  worketh  all  in 
all  j"  for  "  of  ourselves  we  can  do  nothing."  J*hn  xv.  5. 

Fifthly,  This  doctrine  of  a  trinity  is  the  basis  of  po- 
pery. It  is  the  foundation  on  which  all  its  errors  are 
built.  It  is  amazing  that  protestants  would  detest  Ro- 
mish principles,  when  the  major  j)art  of  them  mainlaia 
the  essence  of  them;  but  old  prejudices  are  deep  root- 
ed, and  hard  to  erase.  It  must  be  the  Jews  who  will 
be  our  first  true  reformers;  it  is  they  who  will  exam- 
ine the  bible  without  prejudice,  and  take  away  sack- 
cloth, or  filthy  covering,  which  popery  has  thrown 
over  it.  It  is  they,  who,  on  their  embracing  Christiani- 
ty, will  take  off  every  vestige  of  the  whore's  garment, 
and  by  divine  aid  will  establish  true  religion  on  the 
firm  basis  of  the  law  and  the  gospel. 

I  know  I  shall  be  severely  censured,  by  many  pro- 
testant  teachers  who  maintain  the  old  opinions;  but 
let  them  remember,  that  God  has  promised  to  create 
all  things  anew.  Let  them  not  oppose  his  will ;  the 
kingdom  of  peace  cannot  be  far  distant ;  popery  will 
soon  be  extinct ;  Mahometanism  is  tottering  on  its 
base ;  the  Jews  are  looking  forward  with  anxious  ex- 
pectation. These  are  sure  signs  of  the  near  approach 
of  "a  new  heaven,  and  a  new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth 

righteousness.''  2  Pet.  iii.  13.    Let  tlieiii  not  frustrate 
21  * 


«4fr  A  DissERTATioyr  (Chap.  1^. 

the  work  of  God,  lest  they  bring  on  themselves  con- 
demnation ;  for  if  religion  continues  as  it  now  is,  the 
kingdom  of  peace  cannot  come. 

The  prophet,  has  now  bronglit  us  to  a  period  whea 
the  church  is  to  cease  from  its  sufferings,  and  in  the 
remaining  part  of  this  chaptei',  shews  us  the  era  and 
progress  of  a  true  reformation. 

Verse  11.      *' And  I  saw  heaven  opened;"  which 
sliews,  that  the  way  of  truth,  «nd  righteousness,  will  be 
made  known,  and  practiced.     ^'And  heboid  a  white 
horse,"  this  corresponds  with  the  opening  of  the  first 
seal,  when  the  Redeemer  taught  the  will  of  his  heavenly 
Father,  and  founded  religion  on  a  true  principle:  ^-And 
he  that  sat  upon  him  was  called  faithful,  and   true;'' 
which  implies  that  he  who  sat  upon  him,  and  held  the 
reins  of  this  divine  government,  was  faithful  and  true; 
for,  ^'  He  did  no  sin,  neither  was  guile   found  in  his- 
iiiouth."  1  Pet.  ii.  22.    "And  in  righteousness  doth  he 
judge  and  make  war"  this  clause  is  plain:  As  the  Re- 
deemer is  ordained  Judge  of  quick  and  dead, he  will 
lender  to  every  man  according  to  his  work.  Acts  x.  42. 
Verse  12.     "  His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire."  His 
zeal  for  God's  glory,  and  man's  salvation,  prove  this» 
*•  Ar.l  on  his  head  were  many  crowns."    He  was  crown- 
ed, first,  with   the  favor  ol"  his  heavenly  Father,  when 
a  voice  came  from  heaven,  which  said,  "Thou  art  my 
beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased."  Luke  iii.  22. 
Secondly,     He  was  crowhed  king   over    the    church, 
••  for  all  power   was  given  him  of  tlie  Father."    Matt. 
xx\iii.  18.     Thirdly,  he  ^^as  crowned  by  his  conquest 
uver  sin  und  death.     Fourthly,  he  was  crowned  by  his 
glorious  resurrection  from  the  dead,  and  placed  on  the 
FuUiei's  light  hand.    And  Fifililyj  will  be  crowned 


Chap.  19. J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  247 

with  victory  over  all  his  enemies.  ^'Aiid  he  had  a 
name  written,  that  no  man  knew  but  he  himself."— 
When  "eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have 
entered  into  the  heart  of  man,  the  thhigs  which  God 
hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him,  1  Cor.  ii.  9. — 
What  conception  can  we  have  of  the  glory,  wliich  the 
Redeemer  enjoys  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on 
high.  Our  ideas  cannot  comprehend  it ;  none  can 
know  it  but  he  himself. 

Verse  13.  "And  he  was  clothed  witli  a  vesture  dip- 
ped in  blood."  This  points  out  to  us  the  burden  laid 
on  him,  for  our  transgressions.  It  is  a  short  but  com- 
prehensive view,  of  the  atonement  made  for  man's 
salvation.  "And  his  name  is  called  the  Word  of  God." 
He  was  the  Word,  and  promise  of  God,  to  our  first  pa» 
rents,  that  "the  seed  of  the  woman  shall  bruise  the 
serpent's  head."  Gen.  iii.  14.  The  Jewish  law  giver, 
spake  of  this  Word,  by  the  inspiration  of  the  Most 
High.  Gen.  xviii.  David  did  the  same.  Psal.  xlv. — - 
Almost  all  the  old  prophets  did  so;  and  when  the  ful- 
ness of  time  came,  the  Word  appeared.  John  i.  I. — 
Tlie  gospel  of  truth  was  made  known,  and  thus  he  be- 
came the  Word,  or  "  the  Word  of  God  came  by  him,-'' 
for  man's  salvation.  "  The  Power  of  God,  and  the 
Wisdom  of  God,"  being  made  manifest  in  the  persor^ 
of  Jesus  Christ,  for  our  redemption.  1  Co¥.  i.  24. 

Verse  14.  "And  the  armies  which  were  in  heav- 
en followed  him  upon  v;hite  horses,  clothed  in  fine 
linen,  white  and  clean."  Thus  it  appears,  that  when 
true  Christianity  is  again  revived,  and  mankind  are 
beginning  to  "ride  the  white  horse;"  which  is,  to  act 
on  a  principle  of  purity  and  truth,  and  "are  clothed 
ill  white,"  or  the  rayment  purchased  by  Chrsst,  thesi 


248  A  mssERTATiON  (Chap.  19. 

they  will  follow  him,  as  did  tJie  primitive  christian?, 
in  prosperity  and  adversity,  through  good  and  througli 
bad  report;  they  will  follow  him  as  the  Captain  of 
their  salvation;  they  will  grow  in  grace,  and  in  fa- 
vor with  God,  brotherly  love  will  abound,  and  they  will 
finally  be  conducted,  by  their  victorious  Captain,  to 
the  mansions  of  his  heavenly  Father. 

Verse  15.  *-And  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  sharp^ 
sword,  that  with  it  he  should  smite  the  nations."  From 
these  words,  and  from  the  sante  in  the  last  verse  of 
this  chapter,  v/e  may  perceive  the  great  work  of  con- 
version, which  will  prevail  among  the  nations.  They 
shall  be  smote  with  "the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is 
the  word  of  God ;"  Eph.vi.  17.  and  become  a  "willing 
people,  in  these  days  of  his  power."  Psal.  ex.  3.  "And 
hi  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron."  All  power  be- 
ing given  to  the  Redeemer,  the  precepts  which  he  re- 
ceived from  the  Father,  and  given  for  our  instruction, 
contain  no  promises  of  pardon  to  the  impenitent. 
Aftersuch  a  vast  extension  of  mercy,  through  the  Re- 
deemer, God's  laws  are  not  to  be  trifled  with ;  the  terms 
are  fixed;  the  sentence  is,  "Come  ye  blessed,  or  ga 
ye  cursed,"  "  It  is  therefore  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into 
the  hands  of  the  living  God."  Heb.  x.  31.  For  "the 
word  of  God  is  quick,  and  powerfuly  and  sharper  than 
any  two  edged  sword,  piercing  even  to  the  dividing 
asujider  of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  mar- 
row, and  is  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of 
the  heart.  Neither  is  there  any  creature  that  is  not 
manifest  in  his  sight :  but  all  things  are  naked  and 
open  unto  the  eyes  of  him  with  whom  we  have  to  do." 
Heb.  iv.  12,  13.  Therefore  let  us  dread  the  rod  of  his- 
displeasure.    "And  he  treadeUi  the  winepress  of  |}i^ 


Chap.  19.j  ON  TUB  REVBLATION.  249 

fierceness  and  wrath  of  Almighty  God."  As  the  Re- 
deemer is  appointed  the  fiRal  Judge,  he  will  conse- 
quently condemn  the  adversaries  of  God. 

Verse  16.  "And  he  hatii  on  iiis  vesture  and  on  his 
thigh  a  name  written,  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of 
lords."  As  Christ  Jesus  is  oidained  to  be  the  Judge 
of  quick  and  dead,  it  naturally  follows  that  he  is  King 
of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords.  Paul  also  proves,  that  he 
^Ms  the  blessed,  and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of  kings, 
and  Lord  of  lords,  who  only  hath  immortality,  dwell- 
ing in  the  light  which  no  man  can  approach  unto, 
whom  no  man  hath  seen  nor  can  see:  to  whom  be 
honor  and  power  everlasting,"  Amen.  1  Tim.  vi.  L5, 
16.  Paul  also  assures  Timothy,  in  the  most  solemn 
manner,  that  "the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  shall  judge  the 
quick  and  the  dead,  at  his  appearing,  and  his  king- 
dom." 2  Tim.  iv.  L  From  these,  and  other  similar 
texts,  it  appears,  that  "  he  is  raised  far  above  all  prin- 
cipality, and  power,  and  is  truly  King  of  kings,  and 
Lord  of  lords." 

The  prophet  having,  in  the  six  foregoing  verses, 
shewed  us  the  might,  majesty,  and  dominion  of  the 
Redeemer,  in  the  remainder  of  this  chapter,  he  shews 
us  how  true  Christianity  is  to  be  restored,  previous  to 
the  millennium. 

Verses  17,  18.  "And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in 
the  sun:  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  to  all 
the  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaves,  come  and 
gather  yourselves  together  unto  the  supper  of  the  great 
God,  that  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh 
of  captains,  and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh 
of  horses,  and  of  them  that  sit  on  them,  and  the  fl.esh 
♦fall  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both  small  and  greait^^ 


250  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  19. 

These  two  verses  naturally  divide  themselves  into  four 
parts;  First,  *'An  angel  standing  in  the  sun,"  shews 
a  government  founded  on  the  true  principles  of  the 
gospel;  or,  in  other  words,  the  sun,  or  gospel  alone, 
is  its  support.  Secondly,  this  government  ^' cries  with 
a  loud  voice  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly  m  the  midst  of 
lieaven,"  which  is  a  call  to  all  that  sincerely  desire 
eternal  happiness,  to  Hy,  or  repair  thither.  Thirdly, 
they  are  invited  to  "  come  and  gather  themselves  to- 
gether unto  the  supper  of  the  great  God,"  and  fourth- 
ly the  kind  of  food  they  are  to  devour.  From  these 
I  make  the  following  short  observations. 

First,  As  to  the  gospel  government.  It  requires  us  to 
''love  the  Lord,  our  Ciod,  with  all  our  heart,  soul,  and 
niind,  and  our  neighbor  as  ourselves.  It  requires 'us 
lo  "avoid  offences"  of  every  kind,  and  *^as  far  as  in 
us  lies,  to  be  at  peace  with  all  men."  It  requires  us 
to  "be  patient  under  tribulation,"  and  to  "do  to  all 
men  as  we  would  that  they  should  do  unto  us."  It  re- 
quires us  even  to  "love  our  enemies,  to  do  good  to 
them  that  hate  us,  and  to  pray  for  them  which  des- 
piteful ly  use  us,  and  persecute  us."  It  requires  us  to 
*"be  perfect,  even  as  our  Father,  which  is  in  heaven, 
is  perfect."  lAIatt.  v.  48.  These  injunctions  our  Re- 
deemer punctually  adhered  to,  ana  left  us  an  ensamplc, 
whereby  we  should  follow  his  steps. 

Secondly,  As  to  the  gospel  invitation  or  call.  It  in- 
vites "all  weary  and  heavy  laden  sinners"  to  come 
and  partake  of  the  benefits  of  the  covenant  of  grace, 
purchased  for  them,  by  the  Redeemer.  It  calls  upon 
us  to  "'repent,  and  be  converted,  that  sin  may  be  blot- 
ted out."    It  calls  upon  us  to  be  born  again,  or  truly 


Chap.   19  J        GN  THE  REVELAxmN".  251 

regenerated,  and  become  new  creatures;  and  it  calls 
us  to  eternal  life. 

Tliirdly,  As  to  the  supper.  In  the  seventh,  eighth, 
and  ninth,  verses  of  this  c!iapter,  when  the  standard  of 
truth  is  erected,  and  the  Jews  engrafted  into  Christ  the 
true  aad  living  vine,  it  is  called  the  marriage  supper  of 
theLaail),  because  they,  and  tiieir  brethren,  t!ie  saints, 
are  thereby  restored  to  tlie  f\ivor,  and  protection  of 
God.  But  in  these  verses,  there  is  a  very  different 
kind  of  supper  mentioned.  It  is  the  supper  of  the 
great  Goi],  whereby  tlie  saints  are  preserved,  and  all 
his,  and  their  enemies  are  devoured.  Even  kings  on 
their  thrones,  down  to  the  meanest  of  their  subjects, 
must  suffer  the  same  fate;  for  ^'  with  God  there  is  no 
respect  of  persons." 

Fourthly,  As  to  the  kind  of  food  to  be  devoured. 
The  increase  of  Christ's  kingdom,  and  government,  as 
it  is  not  of  this  world  has  alv.'ays  been  opposed,  by 
the  earthly  minded  powers,  wjio  are  of  this  world;  as 
one  increases,  the  others  must  decrease.  At  this  time, 
there  will  be  two  capital  causes  for  the  increase  of  the 
Kedeemer's  kingdom;  the  first  is  the  judgment,  and 
fi\ll  of  the  great  whore;  the  second  is  the  restoration 
of  the  Jews,  who  will  then  be  as  zealous  in  propao^a- 
ting  the  gos})el,  as  many  of  them  were,  in  the  apostol- 
ic age.  Thus  they  enlarge  the  kingdom  of  the  Stone, 
or  Rock,  CJu'ist;  and  as  it  is  a  kingdom  set  up  by  the 
God  of  heaven,  it  is  never  to  be  destroyed,  but  shall 
break  in  pieces,  and  consume  all  the  earthly  powers, 
who  oppose  it;  not  by  tbe  sword  of  human  power,  but 
by  the  sword,  or  gospel,  that  "proceedeth  out  of  the 
mouth  of  nni  that  is  faithful  and  true."  The  Stone, 
or  gospel,  v.as  cut  out  of  the  moimtain.of  mercy  and 


252  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  1^. 

love,  witiiout  human  hands.  Dan.  ii.  45.  It  was  cal- 
culated Ibi*  man's  present,  and  future  happiness,  by 
the  eternal  Father.  It  was  given  to  the  disciples,  by 
the  Son  of  his  love,  whose  prayer  for  them,  on  this 
head,  is  remarkable.  "  Now  they  have  known  that  all 
things  whatsoever  thou  hast  given  me  are  of  thee;  for 
I  have  given  unto  them  the  words  which  tliou  gavest 
me;  and  tliey  iiave  received  them,  and  have  known 
surely  that  I  came  out  from  thee,  and  they  have  behe- 
ved  that  tlion  didst  send  me.''  John  xvii.  7,  8.  The 
gospel  is  perfect.  It  wants  no  human  amendments: 
Obedience  on  our  part,  is  what  is  required;  and  which 
^qualifies  us  for  being  Christ's  disciples. 

To  sum  up  the  whole,  it  appears  thus;  that  at  the 
happy  time  alludod  to,  by  the  prophet,  the  power  of 
the  gospel  prevails,  and  consumes,  or  "eats  the  flesh  of 
kings,  captains,  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses," 
or  evil  principles,  "and  the  flesh  of  all  men,  both  free 
and  bond,  both  small  and  great;*'  or  in  plainer  lan» 
guage,  the  power  of  the  gospel  will  reduce  human  pow- 
er, of  every  kind,  to  a  skeleton. 

Verses  19,  20.  These  two  verses  point  particularly 
to  that  last  struggle  of  the  aatichristian  powers,  against 
the  Redeemer,  and  his  saints.  It  appears  to  be  the 
last  effort  of  an  expiring  cause,  in  which  the  beast,  and 
all  in  connection  with  him,  shall  ^«  totally  overthrown  ; 
and  the  beast  and  false  prophet  consigned  to  everlas- 
ting misery.  Now,  ye  prolestauts  of  every  description, 
be  pleased  to  exainine  with  care,  and  see  whether  ye 
have  built  on  the  same  foundation,  wliich  so  long  has 
supported  the  beast.  If  your  instructors  have  estab- 
lished any  ceremonies,  o  •  taught  any  doctrines,  con- 
trary to  those  ordained  by  Christy  and  his  apostles,  ye 


Cliai-).  \9.)  ON  THE  REVELATION-.  253 

•come  under  the  denomination  of  the  miracle  work- 
ors,  deceivers,  and  false  prophets ;  and  I  sincerely  ex- 
hort all  my  lay  brethren,  to  stand  in  the  Sun,  or  pure 
gospel  light,  and  fly  from  the  wrath  to  come;  "for  if 
the  righteous  scarcely  are  saved,  where  shall  the  un- 
godly, and  sinner  appear?"  1  Pet.  iv.  IS. 

Verse  21.  "And  t!ie  remnant  were  slain  with  tha 
sword  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  horse,  which  sword  pro- 
ceeded out  of  his  mouth;  and  all  tiie  fowls  were  filled 
with  their  flesh."  Tiiis  verse  shews,  first,  the  great 
work  of  conversion  wliicli  will  prevail  when  the  boast; 
and  false  prophet  are  removed  Out  of  its  way.  And 
secondly,  the  conteiitment  wiiich  these  converted  ones 
will  enjoy,  when  rpiritual,  and  temporal  oppressors^ 
can  torment  them  no  more. 


2^ 


Chajy,  20.)  a  dissertation,  &c.  255' 

CHAP.  XX. 

In  the  eighteenth  and  nineteenth  chapters,  the  pro- 
phet has  shewn  us  the  removal  of  the  obstruction,  and 
the  cause  which  opened  the  way  for  the  estabhshment 
of  the  Messiah's  kingdom.  In  this  chapter  he  opens 
to  our  view  that  happy  kingdom,  the  glorious  effects  of 
it,  and  its  duration ;  and  even  stretches  our  views  to  the 
last  judgment,  and  general  resurrection. 

Verse  1.  *'And  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  hea- 
ven, having  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit  and  a  great 
chain  in  his  hand."  Let  it  here  be  noted,  that  it  was 
a  star,  of  governing  power,  which  the  church  assumed, 

that  fell  from  heaven  to  tlie  parlh;     lliEit  received   the 

key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  opened  it.  It  is  now  an 
angelj  or  governing  spirit  of  truth,  and  holiness  engrav- 
eu  on  the  mind  of  true  believers,  who  shut  it.  By  these 
means  the  efforts  of  satan  cannot  succeed;  his  king- 
dom is  ruined,  and  religion  being  now  founded  on  the 
firm  basis  of  the  law  and  gospel,  the  "  gates  of  hell  shall 
not  prevail  against  it."  Matt.  xvi.  IS.  Even  satan,  the 
grand  adversary  of  man,  cannot  "go  about,"  as  for- 
merly, "seeking  whom  he  may  devour."  1  Pet.  v.  8. 
The  cliristian  armor  in  these  days,  will  be  proof  against 
hini.  Eph.  vi.  Thus  we  may  easily  sec,  that  the  law 
and  gospel  precepts  are  the  litiks  of  that  great  cliain, 
by  which  satan  shall  be  bound  by  millennial  christians. 
"\'erscs  2,  3.  This  heavenly  kingdom  having  at  last 
subdued  that  of  sata»)*s,  he  is  renresenled  as  being 
bound  for  a  lliousand  years.  Whether  this  be  a  real 
prophetic  number  of  three  hundred  and  sixty  five  tiiou- 
sand  years,  or  a  representation  of  a  sabbath  of  rest, 


256  A  Di.vsi:iiT,\Tio?r  (Chap.  20. 

Avhen  the  chiklien  of  God  are  to  enjoy  a  thousand 
years  of  tranquillity.,  from  tiie  pei'secutions,  and  affiic- 
tions,  which  they  have  undergone,  since  the  creation, 
is  impossible  to  determine-.  However,  it  is  highly  pro- 
Ijable,  that  as  six  thousand  years  are  now  near!}'  elap- 
sed, in  which  the  wicked  have  been  the  principal  act- 
ors on  this  earthly  stage,  tliat  the  next  thousand  years 
>vill  be  a  sabballi  of  i-est,  when  "they  shall  cease  to  do- 
evil,  and  leran  to  do  well/*'  Isa.  i.  lo. 

Why  the  devil  should  be  confined  in  tlic  pit,  whence 
an  established  clergy  came  out,  would  be  a  matter  of 
great  surprize,  if  our  Saviour,  and  his  apostles,  had 
not  solved  the  difficulty.  Covetousness  being  the  root 
of  all  evil,  see  hov/  t!ic  Saviour  condemns  it,  in  severe 
torma,  hi  iviark  x,  aiul  T.uUe  xviii.  But  when  he  ap- 
phes  tiiis  abominable  vice  to  the  Jeaisli  teachers,  lie 
passes  on  tliem  a  sentence  of  damnation.  See  Matt, 
ixxiii.  Peter  shews  the  covetous  practices,  that  would 
arise  among  the  teachers  of  clsrislianity,  and  their 
disnjal  doom.  See  at  large  2  Peter  ii.  John  informs 
ws,  that  ''if  any  man  love  the  world,  the  love  of  the 
Father  is  not  in  liim."  1  John  ii.  15.  Paul's  advice  to 
Timothy  against  covetousness,  and  the  danger  of  rich- 
es, is  done  in  a  masterly  manner.  1  Tim.  vi.  Ue  alsa 
calls  it  "a  root  of  bitterness.''  Ileb.  xii.  15.  James 
condemns  this  vice,  in  severe  terms.  James  i.  1 — 4. 
Jude  (leiiOunces  a  woe  against  all  false,  and  covetous 
teachers.  Jude,  11 — 13.  From  these  joint  testimo- 
ifiesj  it  is  plain,  that  no  hireling,  or  beneficed  clergy 
vere  to  exist,  by  the  gospel  dif;)eiisation.  And  that 
in  this  happy  age,  satan  and  they  will  be  considered 
as  fit  companions  for  each  other. 

The  prophet  further  informs  us,  that  satan  is  to  l)e 


Chap.  2.0.)  ©N  THE  REVELATIO^f,  257 

*'shut  up,  and  a  seal  set  upon  him,  that  be  sliould  de- 
ceive the  nations  no  more  till  llie  tliousnnd  years 
should  be  fulfilled.*'  Tiie  i^ature  ofthis  seal  may  be 
easily  discovered.  The  chiistiHns  of  (hose  days  will 
abi  'e  by  the  law,  and  tlte  gospel  precepts,  and  what 
occasion  then  for  cither  clcigymen,  or  lav.ycis?  False 
instructors,  those  emissaries  of  satan,  will,  by  these 
means,  be  easily  detected.  There  will  be  only  one 
great  church,  established  under  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
its  true  and  lawful  Head.  Covetousness,  ambitionj 
and  persecution,  those  dangerous  tools  of  priestcraft, 
will  be  all  destroyed  by  the  gospel  plan  of  salvation, 
and  mankind  imitating  apostolic  purity.  This  is  the 
broad  seal,  or  determination  of  the  Most  High.  And 
thus  shall  Satan's  empire  be  trampled  under  foot,  by 
that  of  the  Redeemer. 

Verses  4,  5.  "x4.nd  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  up- 
on them,  and  judgment  was  given  unto  them."  Christ 
now  reigning  over  his  church  without  a  rival,  his  proni' 
ise  to  his  disciples  will  be  fulfilled  :  For  Jesus  said  unto 
them,  "Verily  1  say  unto  you,  that  ye  which  have  fol- 
lowed me  in  the  regeneration,  when  the  Son  of  man 
shall  sit  on  the  throne  of  his  glory;  ye  also  shall  sit 
upon  twelve  thrones  judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Is- 
rael." Matt.  xix.  28.  From  these  words  it  is  plain, 
that  the  Jews  will  be  guided  by  the  apostolic  writings, 
and  acknowlege  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  and  power. 
Luke  confirms  the  same,  "Ye  are  they,  which  have 
continued  w  ith  me  in  my  temptations,  and  I  appoint 
unto  you  a  kingdom,  as  my  Father  hath  appointed 
unto  me,  that  ye  may  eat,  and  drink,  at  my  table,  in 
my  kingdom,  and  sit  upon  thrones,  judging  the  twelve 

tribes  of  Israel."  Luke  xxii.  28—30.    AVhelher  Chii>t'$ 

22  * 


2.>8  A  DissERTATJOiV  (Chap.  20. 

j'ciLMi,  during  the  niillcinrnini,  \\\\\  bo  personally  on 
cartii,  c.'iiNiot  now  be  (lolcnuiiicd;  but  thus  it  appears, 
liifit  the  (ii.sciples,  wlio  were  bis  eompaiiioiis  on  earth, 
will  be  sea  toil  with  liim,  in  the  kingdom  of  his  glory, 
that  ''where  l»e  is,  there  th«.'y  ni.My  be  also."  John  xiv. 
3.  Ill  iiis  pra}er  (or  them  lie  says,  "  Fatiier,  I  will 
that  tiiey  also  whom  thou  hasl  given  uie,  be  with  nie 
where  I  am  ;  that  they  may  behold  my  glory,  wliieh 
thou  bust  given  me."  Johnxvii.24.  The  prophet  also 
*' saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  (or  the 
wiliK^ss  of  J<"sus,  and  for  the  word  of  God,  and  which 
bad  not  woisiiipped  the  beast,  neither  his  image,  nei- 
ther had  received  his  mark  upon  their  /i)reheads,  or  in 
their  hands;  and  they  lived  and  reiiitied  with  (Jhrist  ;i 
thousand  years."  This  proves  tlie  blessed  slate  of 
those,  who  were  martyred  for  the  truth,  under  llomisli 
a[)ostacy,  as  they  also  are  to  live,  and  reign  with  Chri.^t 
a  thousand  years.  TIius  the  saiiils,  at  tlie  millennium, 
Ijave  obtained  their  glorious  reward,  long  before  the 
rest  of  the  dead  shall  arise,  wliieb  is  the  first  resur- 
rection. "Ikit  tJie  rest  of  the  dead  hved  not  again 
until   the  lliousand    years  were  finished." 

Verse  G.  "Blessed  and  holy  is  lie  that  hath  part  in 
the  first  resurrection;  on  such  the  second  death  bath 
jio  power,  but  they  shall  be  priests  of  God,  and  of 
Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  him  a  thousand  years." 
When  this  verse  15  seriously  considered,  it  siiews, 
First,  the  blessed  and  undefiled  state  of  those  who  are 
entitled  to  the  first  resurrection.  Secondly,  that  there 
is  to  be  a  first  resurrection,  wherein  the  saints  are 
openly  acknowleged  by  their  Creator,  and  Uedeemer. 
Thirdly,  that  these  happy  soids  have  nothing  to  fear 
from  the  second  death,  because  they  arc  already  pas)5- 


Chap.  20  .J       ON  THE  REVELATIOX.         '   259 

ed  from  death  unto  life  eternal.  And  fourthly,  that 
they  are  to  reign  on  earth  a  thousand  years. 

Verses  7,  8.  "And  when  the  thousand  yeai'S  are 
expired,  satan  shall  be  loosed  out  of  his  prison,  and 
shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations,  which  are  in  the 
four  quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather 
them  together  to  battle;  the  number  of  whom  is  as  tlie 
sand  of  the  sea.''  From  sa tan's  being  loosed  from  his 
confinement,  I  would  infer,  that  mankind,  after  expe- 
riencing the  blessings  of  the  millennial  state,  will  be- 
gin anew  to  fall  into  error,  and  that  a  spirit  of  delusion 
will  once  more  manifest  itself  among  the  nations.  By 
Satan's  gathering  the  wicked  to  battle  against  the  saints, 
it  is  evident  that  war  and  persecution,  with  all  the  oth- 
er evils  attendant  thereon,  is  to  be  again  revived. 

Verses  9,  10.  "And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth 
of  the  earth,  and  compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints 
about,  and  the  beloved  eity ;  and  fire  came  down  from 
God,  out  of  heaven,  and  devoured  them  :  and  the  de- 
vil that  deceived  them,  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire 
and  brimstone,  where  the  beast,  and  false  prophet  are, 
and  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night,  for  ever  and 
ever."  In  these  two  verses,  observe,  first,  at  the  end 
of  the  millennium,  the  wicked  will  become  munerous. 
Secondly,  their  war,  as  usual,  was  against  the  saints. 
Thirdly,  the  merciful  interposition  of  God  in  their  fa- 
vor. Fourthly,  the  devil  that  deceived  this  ungodly 
crew,  is  consigned  to  endless  torment.  And  fifthly,  the 
beast,  and  false  prophet  are  to  sufier  the  same  fate. 

Verses  11 — 15.  The  prophet,  in  these  verses,  gives 
a  view  of  the  end  of  all  human  aflairs,  or  the  general 
judgment.  It  is  of  so  awful  a  nature,  and  so  majesti- 
cally grand,  that  I  shall  only  transcribe  it  as  it  \s. 


260  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  21, 

"And  I  saw  a  ^reat  wjute  tl'.ione,  and  him  tl'.at  sat  on 
it,  (Voin  whose  face  llic oarth  and  the  heaven  Tied  away ; 
and  lliere  was  found  no  place  for  lliem  And  I  saw 
tlic  dead,  sjnall  and  great,  stand  hefore  God,  and  the 
books  were  opened;  a»id  anotiier  hook  was  opened, 
wliich  is  the  book  of  life,  and  tlie  dead  were  judged 
out  of  those  things  wliich  were  written  in  the  books, 
according  to  their  works,  And  the  sea  gave  up  the 
dead  which  were  in  it,  and  death  and  hell  delivered 
np  the  dead  wliich  were  in  them;  and  they  were 
judged  every  man  according  to  their  works.  And 
death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  This 
is  the  second  death.  And  whosoever  was  not  found 
written  in  the  book  of  life  was  cast  into  the  lake  of 
fire.'^ 


Chap.   2l»)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  261 

CHAP.  XXI. 

In  the  six  last  verses  of  the  former  cliapter,  tlie  pro- 
phet has  shewn  us,  first,  that  satan  is  to  be  consigned 
to  a  place  of  endless  torment,  accompanied  by  the 
beast  and  (jilse  prophet.  Secondly,  the  present  earth, 
and  heavens,  disnppearmg,  or  flying  away  from  the 
face  of  ils  Creator,  wiien  he  appears  in  judgment. 
Thirdly,  the  resurrection  and  general  judgment. 
Fourthly,  even  death  and  hell  being  cast  into  a  lake 
of  fire.  And,  fifthly,  all  who  have  wrought  iniquity 
are  to  suflier  the  same  fate. 

In  this  chapter  he  shews  the  astonishing  change  that 
is  to  succeed.  "  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven  raid  a  new 
earth :  for  the  first  heaven,  and  the  fir.si,  ea:  ui,  were 
passed  away ;  and  there  was  no  more  sea ;  and  I 
John  saw  the  holy  cit\',  new  Jerusalem,  coming  down 
from  God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned 
for  her  husband.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of 
heaven,  saying,  behold  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with 
men,  and  he  will  dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall  be 
his  people;  and  God  himself  shall  be  with  them,  and 
be  their  God ;  and  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears 
from  their  eyes,  and  there  shall  be  no  more  death, 
neither  sorrow  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any 
more  pain  :  for  the  former  things  are  passed  away. 
And  he  that  sat  upon  the  throne,  said.  Behold,  I  make 
Jill  things  new.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Write,  for  these 
words  are  true  and  faithful." 

These  words  present  to  our  view  a  new  creation  of 
endless  iiappiness,  attended  with  the  joyful  presence 
of  the  ever  living  God,    It  appears  that  this  eaithly 


2G2  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  21. 

globe  will  be  renewed,  and  undergo  an  entire  change 
in  order  to  make  it  the  happy  abode  of  the  glorified 
saints  at  the  resurrection.  And  when  we  consider  the 
power  and  omnipresence  of  the  eternal  Creator,  this 
earth,  when  thus  renovated,  may  be  the  kingdom  as- 
signed for  endless  felicity,  as  easily  as  any  other  part 
of  the  universe.  Our  Saviour's  description  of  the  last 
judgment,  as  recorded  by  St.  Matthew,  seems  to  sup- 
port this  opinion.  "When  the  Son  of  man  shall  come 
in  his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him,  then 
shall  he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory;  and  before 
him  shall  be  gathered  all  nations,  and  he  shall  sepa- 
rate them  one  from  another,  as  a  shepherd  divideth 
bis  sheep  from  the  goats :  and  he  shall  set  the  sheep 
on  his  right  hand,  but  the  goats  on  his  left.  Then 
shall  the  kingf  say  unto  them  on  his  right  hand,  Come, 
ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared 
for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,"  Matt.  xxv. 
SI— 34, 

Paul,  in  his  description  of  this  heavenly  kingdom, 
says,  "  Now  this  I  say,  brethren,  that  flesh  and  blood 
cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God,  neither  doth  cor- 
ruption inherit  incormption.  Behold  I  shew  you  a 
mystery;  we  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be 
changed,  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at 
the  last  trunjp;  for  the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the 
dead  shall  be  raised  incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be 
changed."  1  Cor.  xv.  50 — 53.  From  these  words, 
and  even  the  whole  of  this  chapter,  it  is  plain,  that 
at  the  last  judgmei]t,  and  general  resurrection,  any 
thing  that  is  impiu'e  cannot  inherit  this  new  paradisi- 
acal kingdom,  let  i's  place  in  the  universe  be  where  it 
may.     He  again  informs  us,  '*  that  if  we  believe  that 


^hap.  21. J  ©N  THE  REVELATION.  263 

Jesus  died  and  rose  again,  even  so  Ihom  aJso  who 
sleep  in  Jesus,  will  God  bring  with  him.  For  this  we 
say  unto  you,  by  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that  we  which 
are  alive,  and  remain  unto  the  coming  of  the  Lord, 
shall  not  prevent  them  which  are  asleep."  Tliese 
words  agree  with  the  testimony  of  John,  concerning 
the  first  and  second  resurrection.  "  For  the  Lord  him- 
self shall  decend  from  Heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the 
voice  of  the  arch  an^el,  and  with  t!ie  trump  of  God: 
and  the  dead  in  Christ  sluill  rise  first :  the^  we  which 
are  alive  and  remain  shall  be  caught  up  together  with 
them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air ;  ajid 
so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord."  1  Thess.  iv.  4,  18. 
The  apostle  then  urges  fne  belief  of  these  important 
truths,  by  charging  the  faithful  to  "comfort  one  another, 
with  these  .words." 

Peter  mairUains  the  extraordinary  change  this  globe 
has  undergone,  by  the  deluge;  and  also  of  a  more  tre- 
mendous one,  that  it  is  to  suffer  by  fire,  at  the  day  of 
judgment.  He  informs  us,  ^' that  there  shall  come  in 
thp  last  days  scoffers,  walking  after  their  own  lusts,  and 
saying,  Wheie  is  the  promise  of  his  coming;  for  since 
the  f.uiiers  fell  asleep,  all  things  continue  as  they  were, 
from  the  beginning  of  the  cr<fation."  2  Pet.  iii.  .3.  4. — 
Can  anything  be  more  evioent  than  this  at  the  present 
day  r  He  tiien  shews  the  true  cause  of  these  errors, 
and  ascribes  it  to  ignorance  and  infideUty.  ^'  For  this," 
says  he,  "they  are  »villingly  ignorant  of,  that  by  the 
word  t)f  God,  the  heavens  were  of  old,  and  the  earth 
standing  out  of  the  water,  and  in  tiie  water;  wiierehy 
the  world  tl»at  then  was,  being  overwhelmed  wit.'i  wa- 
ter, perished."  2  Peter  iii.  5,  6.  It  is  certain  tliat  they 
l^ho  deny  scriptuie  autUority,  caa  have  very  little 


204  A  DISSERTATION  (Cluip.  21. 

kiiowle^e  of  sucli  an  event,  though  the  envtli  to  tliis  day 
bear  evident  marks  of  it.  He  then  adds,  "But  the  heav- 
ens and  tlie  earth  which  are  now,  by  the  same  Word  are 
kept  in  store,  reserved  unto  fire  against  tlic  day  of  judg- 
ment,  and  perdition  of  ungodly  men.''  2  Pet.  iii .  5 — 7. 
When  wc  consider  the  store  houses  of  fire,  wliich  are  vi- 
sible in  different  pnrlsofthe  earth, but  particularly  tliose 
of  Etna,  Vesuvius,  Strombola,  and  Ilecla,  all  situated  in 
Europe,  we  may  justly  conclude  with  the  apostle,  that 
*'they  are  kept  in  store,  for  that  <h'eadful  day  of  the 
Lord;"  th^y  have,  for  many  ages,  shewn  evident  marks 
of  divine  displeasure,  by  their  frequent  and  calamitous 
eruptions;  but  at  this  awfi^crisis,  aided  by  almighty 
Power,  they  may  all  burst  rorth,  and  at  once  over- 
vvhelm  the  earth  with  fire.  The  apostle,  in  the  two 
following  verses,  shows  us  that  *•  the  Lord  is  not  slack 
concerning  his  promise;  but  is  long  suffering  not  wil- 
ling that  any  should  perish,  but  that  all  should  come 
to  repentance."  He  then  resumes  the  fortner  subject, 
and  assures  us,  "that  the  day  of  the  Lord  will  come  as 
a  thief  in  the  night :  in  the  which  the  heavens  shajl 
pass  away,  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall 
melt  with  fervent  heat ;  the  earth  also,  and  the  works 
that  are  therein,  shall  be  kurnt  up."  He  then  enfor- 
ces this  belief  on  the  minds  of  the  faithful,  in  a  very 
emphatic  manner,  "Seeing  then,"  says  he,  "that  all 
these  things  shall  be  dissolved,  what  manner  of  per- 
sons ought  ye  to  be,  in  all  holy  conversation,  and  god- 
liness, looking  for,  and  hasting  unto  the  coming  of 
the  day  of  God,  wberein  the  heavens  being  on  fire, 
shall  be  dissolved,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with 
fervent  heat."  2  Pet.  iii.  10 — 12.  Dreadful  day  truly! 
when  the  earth  and  its  atmosphere  shall  be  one  ui 


% 


€hap.  2\.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  205 

■quenchable  blaze  ;  one  undistinguishablc  ruin  !  The 
apostle,  in  order  to  console  and  encourage  the  right- 
eous, and  to  convince  them  of  the  mighty  power  of 
God,  adds  ^•nevertheless  we,  according  to  his  promise 
loak  for  new  heavens,  and  a  new  earth,  wjiercin  dv/cl- 
leth  rigliteousneess  !"  2  Pet.  iii.  13.  Thi-ough  almost 
the  whole  of  this  chapter,  the  apostle  plainly  intimates ; 
that  as  the  earth  perislied  b^,  the  universal  deluge,  and 
was  again  made  the  abode  of  man ;  so  also  after  the 
general  conflagration,  it  will  be  once  more  renewed, 
and  made  the  habitation  of  the  Just  made  perfect.  In 
this  grand  description  of  futurity,  John  !ias  again  out- 
ran Peter,  as  lie  dwells  more  {particularly  on  this  sol- 
emn, and  sublime  sulvjcct. 

Verses  G,  7.  "And  he  said  unto  mo,  It  is  done.  I 
am  Alpha  and  Omega,  tiie  begintuiif!;  and  the  end:  I 
will  give  unto  him  tiiat  is  athirst  of  the  fountain  of 
of  llie  water  of  life  freely  :  lie  thnt  ovcrcotneth  shall 
inherit  all  things;  and  I  v»'ill  be  Isis  God,  and  he  shall 
be  my  son."  Th.ese  are  great  and  precious  promises, 
from  njM  who  is  the  fountrrin  of  all  pcrfeclion. 

Verse  8.  '*  But  the  fearful,  and  unbelieving,  nnd  the 
abominable,  and  murderers,  aiKl  whoremongers,  .ind 
sorcerers,  and  idolaters,  and  all  liars,  shall  have  tlieir 
part  in  the  lake  which  burneth  with  fire  and  brim- 
stone :  which  is  the  second  death." 

Verse  9.  ^'And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  sev- 
en angels,  which  had  the  seven  vials  full  of  the  seven 
last  plagues,  and  talked  with  me  saying.  Come  hither, 
I  will  shew  tliee  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife."  The 
angel,  or  spiritual  government,  mentioned  here,  is  tl'.e 
seventh,  or  last,  and  by  it  the  work  is  to  be  done. 
P  See  Rev.  xvi.  As  I  oberved  before,  it  is  to  affect  the 
23 


266  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  21. 

human  reason  and  understanding;  and  although  at 
tended  by  a.  tenible  scourge  in  the  beginning,  it  will 
finish  the  v.ork  of  true  reformation,  and  cause  man- 
kind to  know  themselves,and  come  to  the  knowlege 
of  the  truth.  In  the  beautiful  language  of  prophecy, 
it  invites  John,  as  it  were,  to  come,  and  he  would 
show  him  the  bride,  or  true  church,  espoused  to  Je- 
sus Christ. 

Verse  10.  '<And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  Spirit 
to  a  great  high  mountain,  and  shewed  me  ^^^"t  great 
cily,the  holy  Jerusalem,  descending  out  of  heaven  fi  om 
God."  The  prophet  now  proceeds  to  describe  a  true 
churcli,its  faith,  principles  and  practice,  "  whose  buil- 
der and  maker  is  God"  llcb.  xi.  10. 

Verse  11  "Having  the  gloiy  of  God:  and  her 
light  was  like  unto  a  stone  most  precious,  even  like  a 
jaspej-  stone,  clear  as  crystal."  Christ's  injunctions 
are  here  obeyed.  '•  Let  your  light  so  shine  Ixefore 
men.  that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify 
your  father  which  is  in  heaven,"  Malt.  v.  16. 

Verses  12,  13.  "  And  had  a  wall  great  and  hipli, 
and  had  twelve  gates,  and  at  the  gates  twelve  angels, 
and  names  written  tliereon,  which  are  the  names  of 
the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel :  On  the 
east,  tinee  gates ;  on  the  north,  three  gates;  on  the 
soulli,  three  gates;  and  on  the  west,  three  gates." — 
These  two  verses  plainly  allude  to  the  camp  of  Israel, 
where  the  law  was  given.  Numb.  i.  ii.  ;  And  also  to  the 
promises  concernnig  Christ.  Deut.  xviii.  It  was  forti- 
fied by  the  law  of  Jehovah.  It  was  guarded  by  the 
twelve  tribes  of  hu'ael ;  and  any  thing  i)olluted,  or  de- 
filed, was  not  permitted  to  enter  any  of  its  twelve  gates.  . 
Its  ceremonial  law  preligured  hlm,  who  was  to  be  sac-*  fl 


Chap.  21. J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  267 

rificed  for  tlie  sins  of  mankind,  in  order  that  tiiey  might 
inherit  eternal  Hfe,  through  faith  in  the  promises;  and 
its  priesthood  typified  him  who  was  to  make  the  atone- 
ment. Heb.  vii. 

Verse  14.  "And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve 
foundations,  and  in  them  the  names  of  the  twelve 
apostles  of  the  Lamb."  By  connecting  this  verse,  with 
the  two  former  the  sum  is,  that  the  ceremonial  law, 
^vith  the  promises  annexed,  opened  the  way  to  the 
kingdom  of  the  Messiah,  and  that  the  gospel  covenant 
secured  the  possession.  Paul,  in  his  usual  elegance  of 
stile,  expresess  it  thus;  ^'Wherefore  the  law  was  our 
schoolmaster  to  bring  us  unto  Christ,  tliat  we  might  be 
justified  by  faith  ;  but  after  that  faith  is  come,  we  are 
no  longer  under  a  schoolmaster,  for  ye  are  all  the  cliil- 
dren  of  God,  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.''  Gal.  iii.  24—26. 
John  to  the  same  purpose,  says,  '*  Tlie  law  was  given 
by  ivJoses,  but  grace  and  truth  came  by  Jesus  Christ." 
John  i.  17.  Thus  this  city  was  ibunded  by  the  Crea- 
tor; for  ^^iiE  tliat  built  all  things  is  God.*'  Heb.  iii.  4. 
An  entrance  is  adminis!ered  by  faith  in  the  Redeemer, 
and  obedience  to  his  gospel;  and  the  name  of  the 
twelve  apostles  were  found  in  its  foundation,  as  they 
were  the  writers  and  propagators  of  it,  and  the  Jews  at 
their  return  will  be  the  purifiers  of  it. 

Verse  15.  "And  he  that  talked  with  me  had  a  gol- 
den reed  to  measure  tliecily  and  the  gates  llicrcof,  and 
the  wall  thereof."  These  words  shew  the  right  that 
we  have  to  reason  and  private  judgment. 

Verse  16.  "And  the  city  lieih  four  square,  and  the 
length  is  as  large  as  the  breadth.  And  he  measured 
the  city  with  the  reed,  twelve  thousand  furlongs  ;  the 
length,  and    the   breadth,  and   the  height  of  it   are 


263  A  DisstmTATioN  (Chap.  21, 

equal."  Here  are  the  dimensions  of  a  heavenly  para- 
dise, or  city  walled,  and  fortified  by  the  law,  and  the 
gospel.  From  the  description  given,  its  form  is  a  cube, 
liaving  equal  sides,  and  equal  angles,  througii  all  its 
parts;  wliicli  shews,  that  its  blessed  inhabitants  are  all 
on  an  equality,  for  "  wiih  Gori,  there  is  no  respect  lo 
persons."  See  Acts  x.  and  Rom.  ii.  According  to  our 
geometric  nsannt  r  of  measuring,  eacli  side  is  fifteen 
hundred  miles  in  lenjzth;  its  area,  or  superficial  content, 
is  two  millions,  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  square 
miles;  tiiis  again  tn'.iltip'ied  by  its  height,  gives  a  num- 
ber which  baffles  tlie  understanding,  but  at  the  same 
time  shews  t'.ie  rich  j)rovisioji,  v.hich  m\  all  bounteous 
Creator  hntli  made,  for  those  who  truly  serve  liirn.— 
Paul  also,  in  allusion  to  tlje  camp  of  Israel,  and  the 
terrible  appearances  on  Moinit  Sinai,  informs  the 
sainLs  in  Ciuist,  that  they  ^*  are  come  unto  mount  Zi- 
on  ;  and  unto  the  ciiy  of  the  living  God,  the  heavenly 
Jerusalem,  and  to  an  innusnerabie  compajiy  of  angels, 
to  tjie  general  assembiv,  and  church  of  t!ie  first  born, 
Avhich  are  written  in  heaven,  and  to  God  llie  Judge  of 
all,  and  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect,  and  ta 
Jvsus  tlie  iModiator  of  the  new  covenant,  and  to  the 
blood  ors;)rinkiiMg  that  spcaketh  better  t})ingsthan  that 
of  Abel."  lleb.  xii.  22, 21.  His  exhortation  to  the 
saints  is,  "  Wherefore,  we  receivisig  a  kingdom  whicK 
cannot  be  moved,  let  us  have  grace  whereby  we  may 
:jerve  GoJ  acce])tably,  witli  reverence  and  godly  fear, 
for  our  God  is  a  consuming  fire."  Ileb.  xii.  28,  29. — 
Tliustliese  holy  apostles,  and  prophets  have  given  us 
the  portrait  of  a  true  and  infallible  church,  which  has 
not  eired ;  and  also  a  view  of  a  heavenly  paradise,  ol* 
city,  whose  blessed  inhabitants  ai'e  restored  from  tiieii' 


ClUlp.  21.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  26^ 

fallen  state  in  the  first  Adam  \  by  the  mercy  of  God, 
in  Christ  Jesus,  who  is  the  second  Adam,  which  was  to 
come.  1  Cor.  xv.  22. 

Verse  17.  "And  he  measured  tlie  wall  thereof,  an 
•hundred  and  forty  and  four  cubits,  according  to  the 
measure  of  a  man,  that  is,  of  tlie  angel."  This  is  also 
the  number  of  t'ne  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  who  received 
the  law,  and  the  twelve  apostles  of  Christ,  who  re- 
ceived and  published  the  gospel  from  him,  multiplied 
into  each  other;  which  shews  the  multiplied  mercy  of 
God,  in  the  salvation  of  man  by  a  Redeemer.  Paul's 
description  of  this  building  is,  "  That  the  middle  wall 
of  partition,  which  separated  the  Jew  and  Gentile,  is 
l)roken  down  b}'  tlie  coming  of  Christ;  that  he  might 
reconcile  both  unto  God,  in  one  body,  by  the  cross,  he 
having  slain  th.c  enmity  thereby;  that  through  hi?,! 
both  have  an  access,  by  one  Spirit,  unto  the  Father, — 
Tiiat  the  gentiles  are  no  more  strangers,  and  foreign- 
ers, but  fellow  citizens,  with  the  saints,  and  of  the 
household  of  God,  and  are  built  upon  the  founda- 
tion of  the  apostles,  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  him- 
self being  the  chief  corner  stone :  In  whom,  all  the 
building,  fitly  framed  together  groweth  unto  an  holy 
temple  in  the  Lord.  In  whom  you  also,  the  gentiles, 
are  builded  together,  for  an  habitation  of  God,  through 
the  Spirit."  Eph.  ii.  14—22. 

Verse  18.     "And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it  was 

of  jasper  :  and  the  city  was  pure  gold,  like  unto  clear 

glass."     Since  this  eity  is  composed  of  such  precious 

materials,  "  what  manner  of  persons  ought  we  to  be,  in 

all  holy  conversation,  and  godliness,"  before  we  can 

enter  therein  !  2  Pet.  iii.  11. 

Verses  19,  20.     "And  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of 
23  * 


370  A  Dissr:RTATioN  (Chap.  21. 

ihe  city  wore  garnished  witli  nil  manner  of  precious 
sioncs.  Tiio  fisst  foundation  was  jasper  ;  the  second, 
sappliirc;  the  t'lirJ,  a  clinlc.cdony  ;  the  fourth,  an  em- 
erald ;  The  fifti),  sardonyx  ;  the  sixth,  sardius  ;  the  se- 
venth, chrisohte;  the  eighth,  heryl ;  the  ninth,  topaz; 
the  tenth,  a  ciuysoprasus  ;  tlie  eleventh,  a  jacintli ;  tlie 
twelfth,  an  amethyst."  These  foundations  are  all  fig- 
urative of  the  sure,  and  precious  promises  made  known 
to  us,  in  the  gospel.  Our  Saviour  informs  us,  "that 
blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall  see  God.'' 
I^iath.  V.  S. 

Verse  21.  '-And  the  tv/elve  gates  were  twelve 
jx^arls ;  every  severa.1  gate  was  of  one  pearl;  and  the 
street  of  the  city  was  pure  gol;l,  as  it  were  transparent 
glass.''  Our  Saviour  compares  tlie  kingdom  of  heav- 
en, to  "  a  penrl  of  great  price,"  ibr  which  we  are  to  for- 
feit all  eartlily  cnjoymeiits,  in  order  to  o'ntain  it.  Malh. 
xiii.  46.  This  verse  also  alludes  to  tlie  doctrines  taught 
by  the  twelve  apostles  5  as  every  several  gate  was  of 
one  pearl,  or  in  other  words,  every  one  of  tliem  recei- 
ved the  same  divine  instructions.  The  beauty  and 
transparency  of  the  city,  shews  that  sinners  and  un- 
*:lean  persons  are  not  j^ermitted  to  enter  into  it. 

Verses  22,  23.  "And  I  sav/  no  temple  therein  ;  for 
the  Lord  God  Almighty  and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple 
of  it.  And  the  city  had  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither 
of  the  moon,  to  shiiie  in  it;  for  tlie  glory  of  God  did 
lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof.*'  These 
two  verses  shew,  that  God  is  the  great  source,  and 
fountain  of  all  perfection.  From  hoi  wiio  "is  tlie 
King,  eternal,  immortal,  and  invisible,"  1  Tim.  i.  17. 
has  proceeded  our  salvation,  and  redemption,  by  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.     From  him  proceeds  the  operative 


€^hap.  21. J  ox  th£  revelation.  271 

power,  and  influence  of  the  "  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  giv- 
en to  every  man  to  profit  wilhal."  1  Cor.  xii.  7.  Froiu 
HIM  proceeds  "  every  good  and  perfect  gift."  James  i. 
17.  In  a  word,  "  he  is  all  in  all.''  1  Cor.  xv.  28.  And 
even  in  this  heavenly  paradise,  the  prophet  shews, 
that  he  is  still  the  same,  for  '•  the  city  had  no  need  of 
the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon,  to  shine  in  it,  for  the  glo- 
ry of  God  did  lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light 
thereof 

Verse  24.  "And  the  nations  of  them  which  are  sa- 
ved shall  walk  in  the  light  of  it;  and  the  kings  of  the 
earth  do  bring  their  glory  and  honor  into  it."  In  this 
verse  we  may  observe,  fu-st,  the  happy  stale  of  those 
who  are  saved,  and  walk  in  the  light  of  the  new  Jeru- 
salem. Secondly,  even  regal  power  must  bow,  and 
render  homage  to  him,  who  is  here  "King  of  kings^ 
and  Lord  of  lords,'*'  and  placed  "far  above  all  princi- 
pality and  earthly  power." 

Verse  25.  "And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  sluit  at 
all  by  day;  for  there  shall  be  no  night  there."  Here  is  a 
gracious  invitation  given  ;  the  gates  being  continually 
open  to  all  who  will  come,  that  they  may  enjoy  per- 
petual light. 

Verse  26.  "And  they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  hon- 
or of  the  nations  into  it"  This  verse  proves,  that 
the  saints  are  the  glory  and  honor  of  any  nation  ;  as 
none  but  the  saints  of  God,  and  of  Christ,  are  qualified 
to  have  an  inheritance  in  this  holy  city. 

Verse  27.  "And  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  into  it 
any  thing  that  defileth,  neither  whatsoever  worketh 
abomination,  or  maketh  a  lie  j  but  they  which  are  writ- 
ten in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life."  The  law,  and  the 
the  gospelj  which  are  to  stand  for  ever;  are  an  im* 


272  A  DISSERTATION  ( CJwp.   2\. 

pregnable  barrier,  against  all  the  workers  of  iniquity. 
These,  guarded  by  the  eye  of  Omniciency,  make  it 
impossible  for  the  wicked  to  enter  into  this  abode  of 
eternal  felicity. 


Cliap.  22.)  ON  THE  REVEL  XTIONr  273 

CHAP.  XXII. 

In  this,  as  the  former  chapter,  the  prophet  dwells 
■witli  rapturous  dehght,  on  those  scenes  of  never  fad- 
ing Iiappiness,  which  the  saints,  made  perfect,  enjoy 
in  the  presence  of  God  and  of  Christ,  with  many  oth- 
er particulars  which  demand  our  serious  attention. 

Verse  I.  ^' And  he  shewed  me  a  pure  river  of  wa- 
ter of  hfe,  clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the 
throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb."  The  proj)het  in  allu- 
sion to  the  fnst  paradise,  where  sin  entered  into  the 
world,  and  death  by  sin;  calls  our  attention  to  this 
new  paradise,  where  sin  cannot  enter.  In  this  happy 
region  sin  can  have  no  dominion,  therefore  its  waters, 
or  the  precepts  which  its  inhabitaiits  adhere  to,  are  as 
"a  pure  river,  clear  as  crystal,  flowing  from  the  throne 
of  God  and  of  the  Lamb." 

Verse  2.  "  In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  on 
cither  side  of  the  river,  was  there  the  tree  of  life, 
Avhich  bear  twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and  yielded  her 
fruit  every  month;  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were  fop 
the  healing  of  the  nations."  At  first  view,  this  veise 
seems  to  contain  an  impossibility;  but  wjien  we  con- 
sider what  the  tree  of  life  is,  the  difficulty  ceases. 

The  tree  of  life  is  the  law,  or  commands  of  God;^^ 
these  were  broken  by  the  disobedience  of  the  first  Ad- 
am, but  fulfilled  by  the  perfect  obedience  of  the  sec- 
ond. Had  Adam  lived  in  a  state  of  innocence,  he 
would  have  partook  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  lived  for 
ever ;  but  the  command  was,  '•  Thou  shalt  not  eat  of 
the  tree  of  knowlege  of  good  and  evil;"  which  com- 
mand implies^  thou  shalt  not,  or  cannot  be  both  saint 


274  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap,  22. 

and  sinner.  By  his  disol)edicnce,  he,  and  his  posteri- 
ty, fell  from  that  state  of  innocence,  and  purity,  in 
which  he  was  created,  and  could  not  regain  the  tree, 
or  law  of  life,  as  it  was  guarded  hy  the  flaming  sword 
of  God's  justice.  Gen.iii.24.  Thus"by  one  man's  diso- 
bedience, many  were  made  sinners;  so  by  the  obedi- 
ence of  one,  shall  many  be  made  righteous."  Rom.  v. 
19.  Therefore,  it  is  God's  mercy,  through  Jesus 
Christ,  which  again  opens  the  door  of  paradise,  and 
gives  his  saints  a  right  to  the  tree,  or  law  of  life,  by 
his  mediatorial  office. 

I>y  cleaving  to  the  tree,  or  law  of  life,  it  causes  the 
saint  to  bear  twelve  manner  of  fruits,  such  as  faith, 
hope,  charity,  chastity,  patience,  temperance,  meek- 
ness, humility,  mercy,  grace,  peace,  and  joy.  It 
yields  this  fruit  every  month,  which  shews  a  continual 
increase  of  grace,  and  perseverance  therein.  Its 
leaves,  or  good  works,  are  also  manifest  in  the  lives, 
and  conduct  of  the  saints,  and  have  a  happy  effect  in 
healing,  or  converting  the  nations.  These  heavenly 
perfections  are  the  same,  in  substance,  with  our  Sav- 
iour's instruction.  "Let  your  light  so  shine  before 
men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify 
your  Father,  which  is  in  heaven."  Matt.  v.  16. 

Verses  3 — 5.  In  these  verses,  we  see  the  happy 
•onsequences  resulting  from  obedience,  I  do  not  here 
mean  perfect  obedience  in  this  life,  for  "by  grace  we 
are  saved,  through  faith;  and  tiiat  not  of  ourselves;  it 
is  the  gift  of  God  :  Not  of  works  lest  any  man  should 
boast."  Eph.  ii.  8,  9.  _Bat  help  must  be  upon  One, 
■who  is  mighty  to  save,  and  He  in  this  life  has  gracious- 
ly promised  to  aid  and  assist  us;  by  tl>ese  means  our 
poor  endeavors   after  perfection,    are   accepted    of, 


Chap.  22.)  ON  THE  REVELATION.  275 

ihiough  his  righteousness.  But  in  this  new,  and  heav- 
enly state,  obedience  arrives  to  perfection  ;  and  John 
assigns  tlie  reason.  "  And  tiiere  shall  be  no  more 
curse;  but  tlic  llirone  of  God,  and  of  tlie  Lamb,  shall 
be  in  it,  and  his  servants  shall  serve  him,  and  tliey 
shall  see  his  face;  and  his  name  shall  be  in  their  fore- 
heads, and  there  shall  be  no  night  there,  and  they 
need  no  candle,  neither  light  of  the  sun;  for  the  Lord 
God  giveth  them  light ;  and  they  shall  reign  for  ever 
and  ever.'*' 

Verses  6,  7.  ^*^And  he  said  unto  me,  These  sayings 
are  faithful  and  true.  And  the  Lord  God  of  the  holy 
prophets  sent  his  angel,  to  shew  unto  his  servants  t!ie 
things  which  must  shortly  be  done.  Behold  I  come 
quickly:  Blessed  is  he  that  keepeth  the  sayings  of  the 
prophecy  of  tliis  I)Ook.'*'  In  these  two  verses,  we  may 
observe,  first,  an  assurance  given,  that  the  sayings  of 
this  book  are  both  faitliful  and  true.  Secondly,  that 
he  had  this  extraordinary  knowlege  sent  from  him, 
who  kuoweth  all  things.  Thirdly,  the  speedy  execu- 
tion of  them,  in  their  appointed  tim.e.  And  fourthly, 
a  blessing  pronounced  on  them,  who  keep,  or  treasure 
up  the  sayings  of  this  book. 

Verses  8,  9.  "And  I  John  saw  these  things,  and 
heard  tiiem.  And  when  I  had  heard,  and  seen,  I  fell 
down  to  worship  before  the  feet  of  the  angel,  which 
shewed  me  these  things.  Then  saith  he  unto  me.  See 
thou  do  it  not;  for  I  am  thy  fellow  servant,  and  of  thy 
brethren,  the  prophets,  and  of  them  which  keep  the 
sayings  of  this  book:  Worship  God."  In  these  two 
verses  we  have,  first,  the  prophet's  declaration,  that 
he  had  lieard  and  seen  these  things,  as  if  he  had  been 
personally  present.     By  which  we  may  learn,  that  it 


276  A  DISSERTATION  {Chctp.  22 

was  by  the;  operative  power,  and  inilucnce  of  God, 
that  he  attained  to  this  knowlege,  it  being  now  above 
eiglUeeii  liur.dred  years  since  he  wrote,  and  nnany  of 
Ills  sayings  are  not  yet  accomplished.  Secondly,  tliat 
he  fell  down  to  worehip  before  the  feet  of  tiie  angel, 
\vl;icli  sliewed  him  these  things,  as  if  this  knowlege  was 
given  by  him  alone.  Thirdly,  the  same  angel  said 
inilo  him,  ^"^  Sec  thou  do  it  not;"  by  which  we  may 
see,  that  this  angel  was  not  the  primary  cause  of  John's 
knowlege,  and  should  not  be  adored,  or  worshipped  as 
God.  Fourtidy,  the  same  angel  declares,  "  I  am  thy 
fcSiow  servant,  r^.nd  of  thy  brethren,  the  prophets,  and 
jofthem  which  keep  the  sayinG;s  of  this  book;"  which 
prove.':;,  tliat  tliis  angel,  or  ministering  spirit,  was  a 
gift,  given  to  John,  and  also  to  his  brethren,  the  pro- 
pliels.  Fifthly,  John  was,  by  the  same  angel,  direct- 
ed  to  worship  God,  by  wliich  we  may  nndei^stand,  that 
God  alone  is  the  primary,  or  great  first  Cause  of  all 
things,  and  that  he  only  is  the  object  of  worship,  and 
atlorntion.    Isn.  xlv. 

This  doctrine  is  strongly  supported  through  all  the 
writings  of  Moses,  and  particidarly  in  the  first  com- 
mandment; all  the  old  prophets  maintained  it;  and 
Jesus  Christ  acknowleges  him,  as  his  heavenly  Father, 
and  prayed  to  him  as  such.  VetPv  and  Paul  calls  him 
the  God,  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  See 
1  Pet.  i.  2.--2  Cor.  i.  3.-2  Cor.  x,i.  31.  and  Phil.  i.  -3. 
Among  the  chrislian  converts,  it  was  the  first  article 
of  their  faith,  to  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  was  raised 
from  the  dead,  by  the  mighty  power  of  God.  See  Acts 
ii.  24;  iii.  lo:  iv.  10.  and  x.  40.  and  also  Rom.  x.  9. 
and  Eph.  i.  20.  Paul  assures  Timothy,  that  there  is 
one  God  and  one  Mediator.    1  Tim.  ii.  5.  I  must  here 


Chap.  22.^  •  ON  THE  REVELATION.  27? 

observe,  that  the  phrase  "God  our  Saviour/'  was  well 
known  among  the  primitive  christiains,  as  it  pointed 
out  the  raiglity  power  of  God,  in  the  incarnation  and 
atonement  of  Christ  Jesus ;  and  Paul  was  "  not  asham- 
ed of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  for  it  is  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation  to  ever^'  one- that  believeth.*'  Rom. 
i.  16.  And  again  he  shews  that,  '^  Christ  is  the  pow- 
er and  wisdom  of  God  unto  them  which  are  called.-' 
1  Cor.  i.  21. 

That  the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is  a  gift,  given 
to  every  man  to  profit  withal,  Paul  proves  at  large. 
See  1  Cor.  xii.  Peter  proves  the  Holy  Ghost  to  be  the 
gift  of  God.  See  the  case  of  Simon  the  sorcerer ; 
Acts  viii.  18 — 23.  and  in  that  of  Cornelius  ;  Acts  x.  45. 
James  proves,  that  "every  good  gift,  and  every  per- 
fect gift  is  from  above,  and  cometh  down  from  the  Fa- 
ther of  lights,  with  whom  there  is  no  variableness,  nei- 
ther shadow  of  turning."  James  i.  17.  The  Redeem- 
er says,  "  No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the  Father 
which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him;  and  I  will  raise  him 
up  at  the  last  day."  John  vi.  44.  These  words  prove 
the  operative  power,  or  gift,  to  come  from  God  ;  and 
also  the  reviving  and  efficacious  power  of  tlie  Media- 
tor. The  parable  of  the  talents  proves  the  gifts  of  God 
to  man,  and  the  dangerous  consequences  of  our  not 
improving  these  spiritual  gifts.  Matt.  25.  And  holy 
John,  in  these  verses,  gives  a  demonstrative  proof, 
that  it  is  not  the  gift,  but  the  Giver  that  is  to  be  ador- 
ed. 

Verses  10,  11.     "'And  he  saitli  unto  me,  seal  not 

the  sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  for  the  time 

is  at  hand,  he  that  is  unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still; 

and  he  whicli  is  lilthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still;  and  he 
24 


278  A  DISSERTATION  (Chctp.  2'2. 

that  is  righteous,  let  him  be  righteous  still ;  and  he 
that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  still."  From  these  words 
we  may  see  the  mercy,  and  goodness  of  our  bounte- 
ous Creator,  in  giving  us  this  book  of  revelation.  In 
itiss!iewn  the  way  of  life,  imaiortality,  and  endless 
liappiness ;  and  also  the  ways  of  sin,  and  death.  Tliere- 
fore,  the  sayings  of  it  are  not  to  be  sealed  up.  Reason 
is  given  unto  us;  freedom  of  will  is  given  unto  us;  if 
we  v>-alk  in  the  way  of  life,  we  are  sure  of  his  aid  and 
assistance;  if  we  continue  in  sin,  the  fault  is  ours; 
^' The  Spirit  will  not  always  strive  with  man."  Gen. 
vi.  3.  Therefore,  let  him  that  is  desirous  of  being  un- 
just, be  unjust  still;  and  he  who  delights  in  filth,  let 
him  be  filthy  still;  he  who  hath  pleasure  in  righteous- 
ness, let  him  be  righteous  without  wavering;  and  he 
who  finds  comfoit  in  holiness,  let  him  persevere  there" 
in  unto  the  end. 

Verse  12.  "And  behold  I  come  quickly;  and  my 
reward  is  with  me,  to  give  every  man  according  as  his 
work  shall  be."  In  order  to  convince  us  of  the  danger 
of  a  sinful  life,  and  to  encourage  a  life  of  holiness,  v.  e 
are  shewn  in  this  verse,  how  cautiously  we  ought  to 
act.  Our  life  at  best  is  but  a  spatj ;  the  hour  of  death 
is  coming  on  apace;  we  know  not  the  time,  but  we 
know  that "' there  is  neither  work,  nor  device,  in  the 
grave,  whither  we  are  all  hastening."  Eccl.  ix.  10. 
Therefore  let  us  be  wise  unto  salvation,  and  give  no 
sleep  to  our  eyes,  nor  slumber  to  our  eyelids,  till  by 
sincere  repentance  of  our  sins,  and  faitii  unfeigned  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  are  prepared  to  meet  our 
God,  with  serenity,  and  holy  boldness. 

Verses  13, 14.  " I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  begin- 
ning and  the  end,  tlie  first  and  the   last,  blessed  are 


Chajy.  2*2  J  on  the  revelation.  279 

they  that  do  his  commandments,  that  they  may  have 
right  to  the  tree  of  hfe,  and  may  enter  in  through  the 
gates  into  the  city."  In  these  two  verses  the  prophet 
shews  lis,  first,  that  there  is  a  great  first  Cause,  whose 
existence  is  from  eternity,  to  eternity.  Secondly,  that 
tiiis  great  and  eternal  Being,  has  given  us  his  laws  and 
commandments.  Thirdly,  the  blessed  state  of  those 
who  obey  his  commandments.  And  fourthly,  that  these 
laws  are  the  gates,  or  entrances,  into  the  city  of  the 
living  God,  where  his  saints,  through  mercy,  may  have 
a  right  to  the  tree,  or  law  of  life,  and  reign  with  him 
for  evermore. 

Verse  15.  "For  without  are  dogs,  and  sorcerors, 
and  whoremongers,  and  murderers,  and  idolaters,  and 
whosoever  loveth,  and  maketh  a  lie."  From  these 
words  we  may  observe,  first,  the  estimation  in  which 
those  are  held,  who  live  wilhoat  the  boundaries,  or 
limits  of  the  divine  laws.  Secondly,  that  all  such  ob- 
stinate sinners  cannot  enter  the  gates  of  the  city,  or 
inherit  eternal  life. 

Verse  16.  "I  Jesus  have  sent  mine  ar.gel,  to  testi- 
fy unto  you  these  things  in  the  churclies.  I  am  the 
root  and  offspring  of  David,  and  the  bright  and  morn- 
ing star."  This  verse  presents  to  tiie  mind  many 
considerations,  the  principal  of  which  are,  fnst,  God's 
loving  kindness,  and  tender  mercy,  to  fallen  man,  by 
sending  his  beloved  Son  into  the  world,  to  shew^  us  the 
way  of  satvation.  Secondly,  it  reminds  us  of  the  pro- 
mises concerning  the  Redeemer,  through  all  the  old 
testament.  Thirdly,  it  is  a  convincing  proof  of  the 
glory,  which  he  hath  with  the  Father,  as  Mediator. 
Fourthl}^,  by  his  power,  and  advocacy  with  God,  he 
9ent  his  angel,  or  spiritual  gift,  to  John,  in  order  to 


280  A  DISSERTATION  (Chap.  22. 

liave  these  things  testified  in  the  churches.  Fifthly, 
it  proves  the  Mediator's  care  and  concern  for  the  spi- 
ritual welfare  of  the  churches.  Sixthly,  Clirist  heing 
"the  root,  and  the  offspring  of  David,-'  shews  his  king- 
ly power,  and  that  none  but  he  hath  a  right  to  rule, 
and  govern  tlie  churclies.  Seventhly,  the  Redeemer 
being  ^-tlie  bright  and  morning  starj"  shews  liis  wil- 
lingnjess  to  guide  the  chnrcues  to  glory,  or  eternal 
<iay.  And  eighthly,  that  any  mortal  assuming  this 
prerogative  is  an  antichrist. 

Verse  17.  '•'And  the  Spirit  and  the  bride  say,  Come. 
And  let  iii  n  thut  heareth  say,  Come.  And  let  him 
that  is  athirst  come.  And  whosoever  will,  let  him 
take  of  the  water  of  life  fieely,"  Here  are  a  variety 
of  invitations  to  come  to  the  fountain  of  salvation, 
and  inherit  eternal  life.  First,  the  '*  Spirit"  invites ;  for 
*"God  willeth  not  tiie  the  death  of  a  sinner."  Secondly, 
the  '^' bride," or  true  church  espoused  to  Christ,  invites 
all  to  join  with  them,  and  be  saved.  Thirdly,  "and 
let  him  that  heareth,"  and  understandeth  the  gospel, 
"say,"  to  his  fellow  mortals,  "Come,"  and  partake  of 
all  the  blessincfs  purchased  for  you  by  the  Redeemer. 
Fourthly,  "let  liim  that  is  athirst  come"  to  that  pure 
river,  whose  waters  "spring  up  into  everlasting  life." 
John  iv.  14.  Fiftlily,  "and  whosoever  will,  let  him 
take  of  the  waters  of  life  freely."  Here  we  see  what 
M  powerful  i!ivitation  conies  to  lost  sinners,  by  the 
free  grace  of  God,  through  Christ  Jesus  ! 

Verse  18,  19.  "  For  I  testify  unto  every  man  that 
heareth  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book.  If 
any  man  shall  add  unto  these  things,  God  shall  add  un- 
to him  the  plagues  that  are  written  in  this  book :  And 
if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of  the 


Chap,  22.J  ON  THE  REVELATION.  281 

book  of  this  proplK^cy,  God  shail  lake  away  his  part 
out  of  the  book  of  hfe,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and 
from  the  things  which  are  written  in  this  book/*'  This 
wonderful  book,  being  'Mhe  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ, 
which  God  gave  unto  him,"  Rev.  i.  1.  is  to^stand  on  re- 
cord for  ever.  It  cannot  receive  any  addition,  with- 
out incurring  the  wrath  of  God,  he  being  the  Author 
of  it;  neither  can  any  part  of  it  be  taken  away,  for 
the  same  reason.  The  eternal  Father  having  reveal- 
ed his  will  to  his  Son,  the  Son  sent,  and  signified  it, 
by  divine  inspiration,  to  his  faithful  disciple  and  ser- 
vant John;  its  veracity,  therefore,  cannot  be  doubted. 
It  contains  the  very  essence  of  true  Christianity,  and 
the  faith  of  the  primitive  church.  Its  prophetic  parts 
are  so  exactly  calculated,  as  to  time,  place,  and  cir- 
cumstances, as  to  become  the  wonder  and  admiration 
of  mankind,  and  time  will  make  it  more  so.  It  is  a 
treasury  of  divine  knowlege,  and  is  a  barrier  against 
deism  and  infidelity,  and  which  will,  ere  long,  complete- 
ly overthrow  them.  It  is  written  in  such  characters, 
that  neither  heathen,  papal,  or  other  enemies,  could 
understand  them.  John,  in  his  usual  modesty  of  style, 
claims  no  merit  by  writing  this  book;  on  the  contrary, 
he  repeatedly  assures  us,  that  he  did  it  by  divine  com- 
mand, and  that  they  are  the  true  sayings  of  God. 

The  right  exercise  of  reason,  aided  by  revelation, 
will,  I  am  fully  convinced,  before  this  century  ends, 
manifest  to  mankind,  the  great  and  important  end, 
that  God  had  in  view,  by  giving  us  this  revelation  of 
his  will.  At  present,  that  part  of  mankind,  who  are 
called  christian,  are  mad  and  distracted,  and  the  na- 
tions of  it  are  angry  with  each  other;  but  it  is  still 
darkest,  just  before  the  dawn  of  day.    Thus  it  was  be- 


!S82  A  DissERTATfON  (Chap. 


OP.. 


fore  the  tieksge,  v.heii  nieti  became  corrupt  before 
God,  and  filled  the  earth  with  violence.  Thus  it  was 
before  the  light  of  the  gospel  shined  forth  into  the 
world,  and  instructed  mankind  in  the  knowlege  of  di- 
vine truth..  Thus  it  was  before  that  glimmering  light 
of  the  reformation  appeared,  and  partially  disclosed 
the  enormities  of  popery.  At  present  Christendom  is 
corrupt,  and  filled  with  violence  and  blood ;  the  delu- 
sive mists  of  covetousness  and  ambition,  with  their 
pernicious  train,  have  overspread  it,  and  kept  from  us 
those  rays  of  celestial  light,  which  the  gospel  affords. 
This  true  light,  which  was  given  to  *' enlighten  every 
man,"  now  "shineth  in  darkness,"  but  alas!  "the 
darkness  comprehends  it  not."  John  i.  5.  "And  this 
is  the  condemnation,  that  light  is  come  into  the  world, 
and  men  loved  darkness  rather  than  light,  because 
their  deeds  were  evil."  John  iii.  19.  Thus  evil  deeds, 
and  willful  ignorance,  have  brought  on  the  calamities, 
which  are  desolating  the  nations  of  Europe.  When 
these  severe  judgments  are  ended,  the  christian  world 
will  renounce  their  errors,  and  millennial  light  will 
begin  to  dawn  upon  it. 

Verse  20.  "He  which  testifieth  these  things  saith, 
Surely  I  come  quickly.  Amen.  Even  so,  come,  Lord 
Jesus."  By  considering  these  words,  we  shall  find, 
first,  an  additional  proof  of  the  Redeemer's  power, 
for  quickly  may  our  souls  be  required  of  us.  Luke  xii. 
20.  Quickly  must  our  consciences  acquit  or  coidemn 
us.  Quickly  may  he,  from  his  judgment  seat,  decide 
our  eternal  condition.  Quickly  shall  we  receive  our 
reward,  whether  good  or  evil;  and  quickly  may  cala- 
mities assail  us,  on  every  side,  even  in  this  life,  as 
we  are  constantly  exposed  to  known  and  unknowB 


Chap.  22. j  ON  THE  REVELATION.  283 

dangers.  Secondly,  we  may  see  how  strongly  a  true 
resignation  to  the  divine  will  is  here  recommended  ! 
Let  our  situation  in  life  be  what  it  may,  either  in  pros- 
perity or  adversity,  in  tribulation  and  persecution,  in 
sickness  and  in  health,  and  at  all  times,  we  should  be 
ready  to  say,  in  the  sublime  words  of  the  prophet^ 
"Even  so,  come,  Lord^Jesus  ! 

To  conclude,  this  holy,  beloved,  and  faithful  apos- 
tle, and  prophet,  after  having  left  on  record  the  word^ 
and  will  of  God,  for  our  instruction  and  salvation  ; 
after  having  shewn  us  the  attributes,  and  perfections 
of  the  eternal  Jehovah,  and  his  merciful  interposition 
in  behalf  of  his  fallen  creature,  man,  by  the  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ;  after  liaving  made  known  the  Redeemer's 
power,  in  opening  the  seals,  and  shewing  the  strait 
and  narrow  way  to  eternal  life,  and  the  broad  wa5^s 
to  sin  and  death  5  after  shewing  the  various  ways,  by 
which  the  gospel  would  be  sounded  to  mankind,  and  the 
fatal  errors  establislied  by  the  false  sounds  of  it;  after 
shewing  the  three  woes,  which  these  erroneous  doc- 
trines occasioned,  and  the  vials  of  God's  wrath,  in 
consequence  thereof;  after  shewing  the  rise,  continu- 
ance, and  number  of  the  papal  beast,  and  its  power, 
in  endeavoring  to  kill  the  witnesses;  after  shewing 
the  woman,  or  true  church,  arrayed  in  robes  of  right- 
eousness, her  conflicts  with  satan,  the  Romish  beast, 
and  papal  power,  her  flight  into  the  wilderness,  and 
her  dismal  abode  in  it,  until  tlie  art  of  printing  be- 
came useful;  after  shewing  the  overthrow  of  the  pa- 
pal empire,  the  return  of  the  Jews  to  Jesus,  the  Cap- 
tain of  their  salvation,  and  the  annihilation  of  all 
■earthly  church  establishments,  previous  to  the  millen- 
nium ;    after  shewing  the  millennial  state,  the  binding 


284  A    DISSERTATION,  &C.  (CJlUp. 


09, 


of  satan,  and  the  first  resurrection;  after  shewing  the 
last  resurrection,  and  the  general  judgment,  the  dis- 
solution of  the  present  earth  and  lieavens,  the  crea- 
tion of  new  ones  on  their  ruins,  the  new  Jerusalem, 
or  henvenly  paradise,  and  the  eternal  happiness  of  its 
inhahitnnts,  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  of  Christ; 
after  shewing  us  the  truth,  and  certainty  of  the  say- 
ings contained  in  this  book,  with  many  other  truly 
interesting  particulars,  this  heavenly  minded  man  then 
leaves  to  the  churches  his  own  prayer,  or  blessing, 
by  saying,  "The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be 
with  you  all.     Amen.'' 

THE    END. 


Erratum.     The  7th  and  Sth  lines  from  the  hottcmi, 
inpa<re  161,  ought  to  he  read  thus. 

pal  authority  over  them.     Beyond  these  limits,  the  pa- 
pal jurisdiction  never  extended  itself  in  Europe;  Mus- 

Othcr  smaller  errors,  few  it  is  hoped,  the  candid  Reader 
is  requested  to  excuse  and  correct. 


B 


^  % 


Ifc 


%   *•! 


4 
« 


♦ 


S  k  Ci 


iiious  departfneiUs  of 

;     Science  and  Polite  Literature.    ^ 

^  AMONG    WHICH    ARE,  '■ 

^;       ?\oal  ::'ill:;;)ry  of  thePajilans,5  V.     Macknighto 
^i  the  Epistles,  G  v.  .  Claivir':  r-Mitutes,3  v..    Nev,: 
^:  6n  the  Pro^^  }ecie:-5.     M'T-eod  "ji  the   Kfve)?*.tior!  . — 

M  alf  i.'^ 

^  EccteMaiiical  iJibtorv  ■         ^  ' 

-S  Doddridge's  Rise  &  Prr^m .  ; 
:  Cunyao's  Pi!giim'sProg3^<!l:c,  <tv:.;.     A 

^  ^Bibles,   Testaments,   Pwims  cv 
J      Hymns,  and  Prater  Bf    '  ^ 

^:  or  a  jreat  var»<^ty '*»^  siior     >'•  --    '»■ 
^:  Also,  the  inost  appr^   ed  v 

i  Law ^  Medici  Phii"  ■: 

^     siologif^,  Chenisir^  &  Botany, 

Tliey  have  rlso  a  general  assortment  of 


^f  which  tbey  offer  to.  Traders,  Teachers,  -and    . 
If  Committees,  at  the  New- York  wholesr\'' 

J  of  ever^  description, rule*d  to  n;  _ii  i  b^v 

3:  at  the  shortest  notice,  eitlv  .ihoMlspii! 

%  backg. 


^  in  all  their  branclfes,  neatly  executed  at  thi 
^;  Sto'c,  where  subscriptions  are  solicited,  f 
:'  A/V  R  CfffuNTY  Gazette,  AND  ISEWBiRcr 


